Category: Uncategorized

  • Danni Archer with Evelyn and Mary

    Font size : +


    This story is part of a novel – I am looking for feedback

    Danni squared her shoulders and knocked lightly on the door. The woman who answered the door was shorter and rounder than her and had a pleasant face with a few but not too many wrinkles.
    “Hi, Danni. I’m Evelyn and I’m happy to meet you. Theodore, the dear boy, has told us a little about you but I’m betting that no one has told you much about us, have they? I bet you’re more than a little worried right now about what may happen. Don’t be. We’re all new friends right now, feeling each other out, getting to know each other. It’s like the first day of school, when you go back and meet the new people you are going to spend the new year with” said the brown haired woman as she guided Danni into the house to a seat on the couch in the living room. “Now, this is Mary” Evelyn said, gesturing to the blonde seated in a chair. “She thinks that I talk too much. Do you think she is right about that?”
    Danni had been examining the blonde woman, who was quite pretty and was showing off a fair bit of cleavage and leg for an older woman, in her opinion; the other woman did look quite sexy. She was caught out when Evelyn had stopped talking and was now staring expectantly at her; what had she been saying Danni thought blankly. “Uh, I’m sorry” Danni said, blushing in embarrassment.
    The blonde woman smiled prettily at Danni, sensing her confusion, and said in a low husky voice “Evelyn was asking if you agreed with me that she tends to talk too much, Danni. But I wouldn’t bother to give an answer to that question.” She winked at Danni. “You would have to side with one of us and it would be better for you to stay in the middle, don’t you think?” Danni stammered out “I guess so.”
    Evelyn smiled at her and said “I do talk too much, Danni. I know that but I think that we should talk a little bit about what is going to happen here so that you are more comfortable with it. We don’t want you to be concerned or frightened about it. We want you to be in a happy and relaxed state. Theodore has mention that you have received some sexual contact from women before but that is quite recent and that you really prefer men. That is fine. When I was younger, I could not imagine what women who liked other women saw in them. Then I met a woman who rocked my world for me. Of course, this was prior to Mary.”
    “What happened to that woman?” Danni asked, curious.
    “Oh, unfortunately she passed away a few years ago” Evelyn said, sniffling slightly.
    “Perhaps not the best memory to bring up at this time” Mary said, rising and going over the Evelyn and patting her shoulder. “Evelyn feels that by talking she makes everyone more comfortable. This is why I say you talk too much” she said gently to the other woman. She turned to Danni smiling and asked “Are you more comfortable if we talk a little more or would you like a little more action? Do you have any questions?”
    “I guess I don’t really have any important questions, I’m going to kinda rely on the two of you to guide me through things. I think I might be more comfortable if we just get started” Danni said.
    Mary smiled and quickly joined Danni on the couch; she pulled Danni’s head forward gently into her kiss. Mary stroked the back of Danni’s head while her tongue gently probed Danni’s mouth. After a few minutes, Mary moved down to kissing the side of Danni’s neck while her hands busily undid the buttons on her blouse. Danni felt quite wonderful and could sense an urge of excitement building in her as the older woman traced the tip of her tongue along Danni’s neck. Mary quickly stripped Danni of her blouse and bra and began kneading her firm breasts gently with both of her hands. Mary tweaked Danni’s stiffening nipples lightly sensing the excitement growing in the younger woman. She bent her head and licked Danni’s pink nipple before pulling it into her warm mouth; Danni moaned lightly with pleasure. After sucking on the hard nub for a time, she swiped her tongue across the aureole and then began nipping lightly at the nipple. Danni squealed. Evelyn now joined them on the couch; she had undressed while watching them get started. She began kissing Danni’s mouth while Mary continued to work on her breasts. After a few minutes, Danni sensed Mary move away from them as Evelyn began kissing her throat and soon Evelyn’s hands were on Danni’s breasts. Evelyn caressed them in a gentler manner than Mary had but soon her mouth was on Danni’s nipples, her active tongue stroking them hard. Danni saw that Mary had taken the time away to remove all of her clothing but now she was back and quickly stripped Danni of her skirt and panties while Evelyn continued to suckle her breasts. Mary spread Danni’s legs and began licking the soft folds of her cunt, occasionally tracing the tip down her slit before returning to the top: Danni moaned in pleasure. Evelyn left off sucking on Danni’s nipples to return to locking her mouth in a brief but intense kiss before returning to her breasts, she did this several times over the next few minutes as Mary continued to service Danni’s cunt.
    Danni’s breathing quickened noticeably as she felt the pressure building in her cunt, she wriggled her hips causing Mary to grasp her firmer. Evelyn plastered her upper body against Danni’s, her big soft breasts pushing hard against Danni’s smaller firmer ones; she locked Danni’s mouth in a wet kiss as Danni’s moaning began to intensify. Danni tried to concentrate and return Evelyn’s kisses with the same intensity but she kept getting distracted by what Mary was doing to her; Evelyn didn’t seem to mind and seemed to be enjoying herself immensely. Danni began to buck her hips as the pressure in her cunt grew; Mary grasped Danni’s hips firmly and pulled them over the edge of the couch so that she could get better access to Danni’s cunt. This caused Danni to slide down the couch and Evelyn followed so that her heavy upper torso was now crushing Danni against the couch. Danni squirmed her shoulders a bit to find the most comfortable position and Evelyn, sensing Danni’s discomfort, began lifting herself off of her. Danni looped her arms around Evelyn’s shoulders and grasping the back of the older woman’s head pulled her back into the kiss and on top of her. Mary took this opportunity to pressure Danni’s clitoris in her teeth and Danni gasped wildly into Evelyn’s mouth.
    Danni began to buck her hips hard as her orgasm started and Evelyn lifted herself up to watch the emotions play over Danni’s pretty face. Mary continued her tonguing through the increasing flow of juices coming out of Danni’s cunt. Danni gave a loud gasp, raised her hips hard into Mary’s face and spurted cum out of her cunt. She settled back, moaning in pleasure while another orgasm began to build. The two older women shared a glance but returned to watch as Danni had a second smaller orgasm a moment later. Evelyn took the opportunity to fasten her mouth on Danni’s wet clit and suck up some of her juices. Mary planted an open mouthed kiss on Danni’s lips sharing her juices with her: Danni ran her tongue across the other woman’s lips eagerly. The three women continued in this manner for a few leisurely minutes before Mary disengaged herself and left.
    Mary returned with a strap on dildo, it was pink, nine inches long and about two and a quarter inches in circumference. Evelyn and Mary did not use this dildo much because Evelyn preferred the blue one they had which was longer and had a greater girth, but Mary felt that this one was the best to use on Danni. Danni lay comfortably on the couch as she watched Evelyn help Mary to fasten the strap on around her waist; she giggled slightly as she watched it bob around. The two older women looked at her to see why she was giggling and seeing where her focus was, smiled as they got the humour of the situation. The two older women moved Danni into a better position and Mary lifted Danni’s legs above her shoulders, raising her hips so that Evelyn could position a cushion under Danni. She then let Danni’s ankles rest against the tops of her shoulders as she climbed on top of Danni; she guided the head of the pink dildo into Danni’s slit and started to force it into her. She easily slid seven inches into Danni’s wet cunt and began thrusting her hips to work the dildo in and out of Danni. She slowly increased the amount that Danni was taking until it was completely in her and her hips began to make contact with Danni’s on her downstroke. She started to increase the speed of her thrusts and Danni moaned encouragingly. Then, Danni began meeting Mary’s thrusts with her hips and each stroke ended in a loud slap as the two women’s hips collided. Danni moaned her pleasure and the action continued for a few more minutes as the sweat rolled off of both women’s bodies. Beads of sweat fell continuously from Mary’s breasts onto Danni’s stomach as she worked the dildo hard in and out of Danni’s cunt. Evelyn sat watching in pleasure, fingering her own clitoris as she did.
    The two women fucked for more than ten minutes with the only sound being the slapping of their hips and the grunts of their exertion. Mary could sense that she was going to tire before Danni and whispered for Evelyn to start stroking Danni’s clitoris so that she would orgasm. Evelyn happily joined them and started to rub Danni’s clit; Danni murmured her pleasure and parted her lips. Evelyn took this as a sign that Danni wanted to be kissed and began to kiss her. A further five minutes of this and Danni began to writhe as her orgasm began to build; the two older women fought to keep her in place. Two minutes later, Danni gave a squeal, a hard thrust and collapsed; Mary collapsed on top of her exhausted. Danni lay in bliss with Mary on top of her; Evelyn came up and pushed Mary over slightly so that she could get at Danni’s breast, she alternated between licking, sucking and kneading Danni’s breast and kissing her mouth deeply. She continued this for about ten minutes eliciting moans and gasps from Danni on occasion.
    Mary recovered and lifted herself off of Danni and removed the dildo while Evelyn continued to play with Danni; she came back and started to tend to Evelyn’s needs. Mary grabbed Evelyn’s big soft left breast in her left hand and began to knead it hard; she slid her right hand between Evelyn’s thighs and began stroking her pussy. Evelyn moaned her approval as she continued to stroke Danni. Meanwhile, Danni felt a bit selfish that she had not done anything for Evelyn and ran her hand down Evelyn’s soft plump stomach to stroke her clitoris; Evelyn startled a bit at the unexpected hand and then realizing that it was Danni’s, whispered her approval. Mary felt Evelyn startle and looked to see what had happened, when she recognized the situation, she looked into Danni’s face and smiled and nodded her approval across Evelyn’s back. With the other two women’s hands stroking her, it didn’t take long for Evelyn to orgasm; she came quietly and relaxed her body with a sigh of happiness. Danni was unsure what had happened and continued her stroking but Mary knew what had happened and stopped the younger woman in her efforts. Mary moved to where she could kiss both women and began doling out kisses; soft ones on the contented Evelyn’s lips and harder ones on Danni’s lips.
    Danni felt that she had to do something in return for Mary so she reached out and took hold of her large, firm breasts, she squeezed them in her hands and ran her thumbs over the nipples. Mary shuddered slightly as her nipples engorged in Danni’ s stroking hands. Danni started to feel constricted somewhat with Evelyn’s plump warm body laying across part of hers and attempted to move her; Mary quickly began to help and they freed Danni from under Evelyn. Danni and Mary moved a little farther down the couch and Danni resumed her stroking on Mary’s breasts; Mary gave Danni occasional guidance as to what felt best for her and Danni complied. Mary was encouraged by Danni’s willingness to engage her breasts in a sexual manner and was feeling a large amount of pleasure; she was reluctant to push Danni too far in this first encounter and hesitated to encourage Danni to do more to her. This went on for a few more minutes until Evelyn recovered and joined them.
    Evelyn moved Mary into a position where she could eat her cunt and pressed her face into Mary’s blonde cunt; since she had a lot of experience in sucking on Mary’s pussy, it didn’t take her long to start triggering Mary’s orgasm. While Evelyn was pleasuring Mary, Danni moved her right hand from Mary’s breast to stroke along Evelyn’s back. Her left hand continued to caress Mary’s left breast. She watched with great interest as Evelyn worked Mary’s cunt into orgasm. Mary began to shudder as her orgasm hit her; Danni wondered if that was what she looked like when she came. Evelyn happily licked up the juices from Mary’s cunt. When she was done she straightened and looked Mary in the eyes; smiles broke across both of their faces and they beamed happiness at one another. They shifted their gaze to Danni and she felt a large happy smile break out across her mouth.
    “Well” said Evelyn. “I think that that went very well. How about the two of you? Does everyone want some coffee? Or should we break out something stronger to celebrate? Maybe a small snack?” The other two women agreed that coffee and a small snack would work for them and Evelyn left to tend to it. Danni began reaching out for her clothes when Mary stopped her and suggested she remain nude; Danni had no problem with that and shrugged in indifference, leaving her clothes where they were. The two women chatted a bit, just small talk until Evelyn returned with the coffee. Mary noticed that Evelyn had broken out the silver coffee service and the bone china cups for their guest; she only did that when she approved greatly of the guest. Danni remarked at how pretty the service and cups were but didn’t understand the significance of them. Mary beamed a smile at Evelyn to show that she understood the significance and agreed with it and Evelyn grinned back at her; Danni noticed this but again did not understand what had happened. She took a homemade cookie from the tray and bit into it, enjoying the taste in her mouth.
    “Well, Danni, did you find that pleasurable? Would you have any interest in doing it again? Can two old dykes enjoy the pleasure of your beautiful body again?” Mary asked, grinning at Danni who giggled at the last question.
    “I had a wonderful time and would be happy to do it again any time” Danni replied.

    [i


  • Queen Yavara: Chapter 48

    Font size : +


    This chapter is probably the most important one in the story. It’s also 17,000 words of pure smut, so I hope you enjoy it.

    Chapter Forty-Eight

    YAVARA

    Torturing Leveria wasn’t pleasing to me; it wasn’t even satisfying. When her shrieks of agony split the air, and she writhed in the perdition of her flesh, there was no joy in me; there wasn’t even a fury like there’d been when I did my work on Adarian. There was only anguish now, and the more Leveria suffered, the more I did as well, but within the depths of my own darkness, in my anguish that danced with her agony, I found some measure of release, and that release gave me a moment of blessed peace. Only a moment. I had been awake all night. Even after I’d let Leveria rest, I’d stared up at the ceiling, and imagined the way Elena must’ve shrieked and begged while my dearest sister methodically cut the pieces away. A finger, a toe, a nose, an ear; the loss of feeling, the loss of taste, the loss of sight; the loss of everything that held her to this world. Such a horrific guidance to the void, and selfishly, I wondered if she had thought of me before the end.

    I had the food set out on the floor. I sat cross-legged on a folded blanket, and ate delicately as Leveria walked cautiously toward me. She looked the vision of elven beauty with her statuesque frame and womanly curves, her elegant high cheeks and pointed nose, her impossibly-long neck and legs. We had both inherited our mother’s beauty, but Leveria had truly inherited her body. Even now—wearing the leather slave outfit that bound her breasts until they were bulging, crisscrossed her back and belly with straps, and squeezed her robust thighs—she retained her elegance. I gestured for her to kneel on the blanket across from me, and she did so uncomfortably.

    One by one, I am going to kill those closest to you.” I recited to her, “One day, you’ll look upon the ashes of your kingdom and wonder where it all went wrong. You’ll walk atop the carcasses of your fallen loved ones and stare blankly at their skulls. And then you’ll see me, walking to you through the haze with arms outstretched. You’ll embrace me as your sister, and I’ll kindly slip the dagger between your ribs. And the last words you will utter on this earth will be ‘thank you,’ as you look upon my face. That was what you said to me, do you remember?”

    “Yes.” She said, her eyes downcast.

    “I guess it didn’t happen like that.”

    “I guess not.”

    I leaned forward. “You thought you were so clever, the chess master of Tenvalia, the schemer of schemers. Now look at you.”

    “I lost.” She muttered.

    “That’s an understatement.”

    “I always knew this would be the price of defeat. It would’ve been your fate had I won, so it should be mine now.”

    I cocked my head. “Leveria, was that contrition I heard?”

    She looked up at me then, her big blue eyes unwavering. “Not for you.”

    I twisted my lips.

    The bitch actually smiled at me. “What do you want from me, Yavara? A fucking apology? Torture me then. Make me blubber it out while I’m pissing and shitting myself, but when you look into my eyes, you’ll know it’s a lie. You can make me very, very sorry, but you’ll never make me repentant, not to you.”

    I made Leveria snatch the knife from her plate, and bring the point slowly to her eye.

    She giggled. “What is your fascination with blinding me? Don’t you know that seeing what’s being done to you is the true horror?”

    “Are you giving me a lesson right now?”

    “Just some sisterly advice.”

    I stopped the blade a fraction before her eye. “I could make you peel it.” I said.

    “That would be extremely painful.” She said, watching me from behind the knife, waiting. With a sigh, I made her give me the knife, and I enjoyed for a second, the palpable relief that washed over her face. It was honest.

    “Put your hands behind your back.” I commanded, and she did so without my needing me to coerce her. With my mind, I laced her wrists with the leather straps that dangled from her belt, and tightened them. “Now you can eat.” I said.

    She looked down at the plate of eggs and bacon, then at the silverware I’d set out for her. She shrugged, dipped low from the hips, and began sloppily eating from her plate like a pig. I watched her, and she watched me, the food smearing all over her cheeks and nose, dribbling down her chin.

    “You were always so dignified,” I said, though without any relish, “now look at you.”

    When she swallowed the last mouthful, she licked her lips, wiped her face off on the towel, and sat upright on her knees. “Now look at me,” she echoed with a smile, “Dignified? Me?! Yavara, if you had witnessed the depths I’d go to for our father’s pleasure, you’d know dignity was only ever a mask I wore. Pride, dignity, civility, propriety; these were just necessary disguises of royalty. If the Highland nobility operated like the Alkandran aristocracy of old, I would’ve been the filthiest whore in court.”

    I laughed genuinely. “Catherine Jonias might’ve given you a run for your money.”

    Leveria laughed with me. “She wouldn’t have stood a chance.”

    My laughter waned in my throat, and Leveria’s smile dissipated. There was a silence between us that lasted for minutes before I next spoke. “How would you have fared against Elena?” I asked softly.

    Leveria didn’t reply. True fear returned to her eyes, her alabaster skin became even more pallid, and her fingers began to tremble.

    “I didn’t believe Ternias when he first told me what happened.” I said, “I thought it must be one of your ploys like last time. I waited for her sigil to appear on my mirror, but it never came. It was only when I saw you in that cell downstairs, that I knew you’d truly done it.”

    She didn’t respond. I looked levelly at her, and for the first time, she would not meet my gaze. It disturbed me. “Leveria?” I queried.

    “What?” She mumbled.

    “What are you hiding from me, sister?” I searched her thoughts, and found nothing but fractured memories, little sensations and images too fine to piece together. Some were horrific, some were beautiful, but none made any sense to me. Even in the screeching bowels of her torment, her mind was an impenetrable fortress. I could break it, but I could not read it. I could, however, sense the tone of her psyche. The nonsensical images and sensations did not make a clear picture for me, but they did create a tenor of pervading grief. Not terror, not dread, nor even anxiety, but a depthless loss the likes of which I had not known since I peered into Brock’s mind the day that Trenok died.

    Leveria sniffled, then looked up at me, and the tears that had threatened her eyes were gone.

    “Why do you grieve?” I asked her.

    “Do I really need to say it?” She laughed bitterly, shifting in her binds, “You’ve been hinting at the horrors you have planned for me. Well, are you going to tell me what they are?”

    “Use your imagination.”

    She looked down at herself. “I’m going to be raped, obviously. Will you put me in stockades and let the whole city have a go, or will you make a spectacle out of it in the arena?”

    “A spectacle?” I guffawed, “Leveria, I am going to make a national holiday out of you. It will be called the ‘Week of Retribution.’”

    “A whole week for me?” She smiled, though her face was turning paler, “I’m honored.”

    “Oh, you’ll be honored many times. We will return to Alkandra tomorrow, and begin three days of festivities honoring the notable citizens who helped build the city. You will be their prize. When the horde returns, we’ll have three more days to honor those who distinguished themselves in battle. Once again, you will be their prize. The only thing I won’t let them do to you, is kill you.”

    I was pleased to see Leveria turn slightly green.

    “Did you think what Ternias’s men did to you would be the worst of it?” I giggled, “We call them beasts for a reason. A thousand years of oppression have honed their savagery to a keen edge. It won’t be just orcs, either. Ogres have cocks thicker than my calf, and they are going to want to see how wide they can make you. Centaurs have curved shafts longer than my arm, and they are going to want to feel the squishy parts deep in your guts. I can take all manner of creatures, but you, Leveria, are just a high-elf, and your insides don’t quite stretch like mine do.”

    Her lower lip quivered. “And then?” She asked.

    “On the final night, you and I will take center stage. You will be fully-healed and freshly-bathed, just as you are now. You will crawl across the arena on your hands and knees, and I will sit on my throne. You will crawl between my legs, and you will honor me before the entire city. Then I will make you feel a pleasure greater than you’ve ever known, and at the height of your ecstasy, before the change of hybridization can come to your flesh, I will kill you.”

    “An interesting end.”

    “I thought so. It will be called, ‘The Night of Mercy,’ to serve as a lesson to my people that all things must end in grace.”

    Leveria processed the information with an impassive face.

    “Well?” I asked.

    “Is murder the only mercy your people will afford a high-elf?” She asked, “You must think of these things, Yavara, for the future of our homeland.”

    I leaned toward her. “The only reason Bentius isn’t burning right now, is because then Elena’s sacrifice would be in vain. I’ve washed my hands of your pathetic kingdom. When you die, the last link between me and the Highlands will be severed.” I leaned back onto my pillow, “Now,” I hissed, “we will rehearse your final act.”

    I moved myself easily into position, then paused. For all my depraved escapades, I had not yet engaged in incest. Despite my hatred for Leveria, despite the way I wanted to see her desecrated and humiliated, I still felt my nerves standing on edge when she gave me her inquisitive look. Her brow was raised, her blue eyes searching mine, her nose crinkled slightly, her pale lips quirked in what was nearly a sneer. The expression strewn across her face told me without any uncertainty that she would absolutely do it, and seemed to question my willingness to take that leap.

    Watching her, I uncrossed my legs slowly. My black skirt stretched between my bronze thighs, the fabric becoming tauter until it sprang to my hips. I felt the air breathe between the apex of my legs, and felt wholly exposed for the first time since I’d lost my virginity. Staying the strange compulsion to keep my modesty, I spread my legs wider, and eased myself backward with my arms supporting my incline, my chin tilting forward to watch her from above my heaving bosom. I could not control the way my breath edged from me, nor the way my cheeks flushed slightly when she drew her eyes up the lengths of my legs, and rested them on the blushing slit between them.

    LEVERIA

    My little sister had a nice pussy, there was no denying it. The folds were puffy and smooth, the petals were pink and vivid, the clit was engorged and subtly hooded, and the slit was tight and wet. It narrowed at its bottom, seamlessly disappearing into the swath of dark flesh that preceded her anus. The tight pink aperture was coiled to a dot, the spokes so taut they were more like lines than folds of anal flesh. I watched a small drop of her feminine nectar slide from the bottom of her slit, roll down the gooseflesh of her taint, and pool into that coiled center.

    “Well, Leveria?” Yavara whispered, staring imperiously down at me, lounging on her pillows like an empress awaiting her servant.

    “What do you want me to do?” I asked back.

    She quirked her lush lips. “You know what to do.”

    I cocked my head, studying her expression closely, narrowing my eyes. “Tell me.”

    She chuckled. Did her laugh sound forced? “Eat your baby sister’s cunt.” She slid her hand down her bodice, and unlaced the corset. Her breasts sprang from their constraints, the exquisite globes resting easily upon her chest. Her fingers worked the lacing down further, revealing the shadows of a physique she’d developed from years of training. The corset slid off her, leaving only her skirt draped across her hips, and her thigh-high boots with stiletto heels. Her rich bronze flesh played with the morning sunlight, casting every curve of her in an aura of silver. Yes, she was magnificent, and her beauty might’ve intimidated me not so long ago. Not anymore, for I had lain with one even more beautiful than she.

    “Come, Leveria.” She beckoned softly, her delicate fingers snaking between her legs, isolating her clit, and rubbing it softly.

    “Make me.”

    “What?”

    “You heard me, Yavara.” I smiled, “If you want me to eat your pussy, you’ll have to make me do it. Rape me.”

    “What?”

    I said I want you to rape me!” I snarled.

    YAVARA

    There was no doubt as to Leveria’s beauty, nor the enticing way it was captured within the binds of leather; her robust breasts and ass pressing against the straps, her arms forced behind her to present her hourglass profile in vivid detail. But when I looked upon her face—that beautiful, delicate face of hers—I could not help but see that face in a million different memories, some of which were the oldest I had ever known. There was a branch of my soul that belonged to her, and it had sprouted near the base of my being, extending and flourishing outward with the years we shared between us. This was my sister. That nose she crinkled and those cheeks she dimpled, she inherited from our father; those lips she quirked and that brow she furrowed, she inherited them from our mother; those eyes she watched me with were hers alone, a blending of maternal and paternal features that shaped such unique and dazzling orbs, and until I had changed my irises to orange, we had shared those eyes. We shared much still. Looking upon her face was like looking at a distorted mirror, the features shaped just like mine, but the proportions just a little different.

    “Rape me, little sister.” She hissed, her face cast in a lecherous snarl. She stooped low, arching her bound back until her breasts pillowed against the floor, and the domes of her ass were bulging above and behind her, spread in a tantalizing display. “Please rape me,” she purred, shimmying her hips, “desecrate me, humiliate me, ruin me until I’m your blubbering slave, pleading for your cunt!” There was a dangerous twinkle in her blue eyes, a challenge, an ocular sneer that told me she could see through the armor I put up. “Make me your little whore, Yavara,” she hissed, staring at me from the tops of her eyes, “I’m begging for it.”

    I could do nothing. My mouth hung stupidly agape, my lower lip quivered, my mind was torn right in half. But I was aroused. Oh, I was wet, the heat coming from my insides like a furnace, saturated with my desire. I longed to be the deific mistress, the dominatrix, the torturer, but when I looked into those eyes of hers, those eyes I knew so well, those eyes I had loved, then feared, then loathed, then hated… I… I could not become that woman I needed to be, even for her. Especially for her.

    In every footstep of my life, I had been in this woman’s shadow, and I didn’t realize until that moment that if she cast a shadow over me, it meant I’d been looking up to her. My big sis. The queen I would never become, the beauty I would never match, the intelligence I would never comprehend. Such cruelty she’d exhibited upon me in my younger years, and I thought then that I must’ve somehow deserved it, but the cruelty paled in comparison to the apathy she showed me later in life. I was insignificant, not worth her time or attention, a thing of the past she’d left behind. By virtue of being born first, she was simply better than me, and even after all those years, I still believed it somehow. The mystique of Leveria had never been lifted from me. She was my big sis, and there was still an infant child in me who looked upon her with awe. You will show me how to be me, for you are like me, but more. You have blazed the trail before me, and the idea of blazing my own is impossible. You will be my teacher, and I will mimic your every move to learn how to be like you—how to be like me. I worship you. I love you.

    In the storm of such terrible indecision, I gave autonomy to my carnal-self, and let her guide me to whatever abhorrent paths my sexuality would take. I was lost.

    LEVERIA

    I had her. I could see it plainly in her orange eyes. No matter her power, no matter her will, she would always be little Yavara to me. The lacing that bound my wrists behind my back became undone by her magic. I stretched my arms out before me, and her shoulders shrugged insecurely, her expression faltering. I drew myself onto predatory hands and knees, and she folded in on herself, her legs coming together, her arms hugging her knees to bring them to her chest. She had done things sexually that I couldn’t even imagine, and now she was an unsure little girl, barely able to meet my eyes as she tucked her chin into her chest.

    Slowly, I crawled to her, my shoulders jutting from my back, my hands like claws. Oh, I was wet between my legs, and my thighs rubbed slickly together as I made my way right up to my little sister. I elevated myself above her, and she watched me from the tops of her orange eyes, her black mane covering her hunched shoulders, her lush lips quivering. I extended one hand to her, and she cringed away from it. I chuckled sardonically.

    “This is who you are, Yavara.” I said, and reached for her, “This is who you always were, and who you always will be.” My fingers slid into her thick black hair, and she tensed beneath my touch. “I want you to remember this moment,” I whispered, drawing my fingers through her strands, rounding the point of her ear, “I want you to remember it when I’m begging for death,” I caressed her neck, and she shuddered, tilting her head into the touch, fearing it, enjoying it, enraptured by it. “I want you to remember it when I’m long dead,” I said, shifting forward to loom above her face.

    My hand came to the nape of her neck, and I balled my fist, and wrenched her head back. She yelped, the fear and desire brimming in her orange eyes as they stared rapturously up at me, her lips trembling, poised to scream, poised to kiss. I touched her brow with my other hand, and gently caressed my way around her left eye, down her cheek, and to those plump lips, so kissable, so soft and moist. Her tongue obediently snaked from her mouth, and tested the taste of me.

    “Say something.” I muttered.

    “I hate you.” She squeaked.

    I grinned, and lowered my face to hers. Oh, she needed me; her orange eyes pleaded, her quivering lips begged, her neck bowed with my caressing fingers, hinging on the points of my fingers. “Do you want to know something, Yavara?” I breathed upon her lips, “I don’t hate you.”

    “Liar.”

    “It’s true,” I said, tracing her mouth, “ever since…” And my words trailed from me.

    Yavara narrowed her eyes at me. “Ever since what?” She asked.

    I regained myself in an instant. “Ever since I killed our father,” I lied, “I’ve thought of you as nothing more than a nuisance. Now look at you, so pathetic, so unconfident, waiting for me to take the lead once more.”

    “T-t-t-that’s not true!” She stuttered, but she was moaning around her breaths, pleading, oh begging with those big eyes of hers.

    “It is.” I smiled cruelly, and lowered my lips.

    YAVARA

    I’d never tasted a kiss like Leveria’s. It was like she poured malice into my mouth. Her tongue slithered onto mine, tasting of terrible desires, overly perverse with the way it lathered my palate, saturating me with the flavor of incest. It was delicious. She knew how to make it feel wonderfully wrong, to heighten the unnaturalness of our joined mouths, to slither so disgustingly, so beautifully with me as our lips smushed and drew upon the other. She tilted my head back with her hand on my neck, and I draped myself into her hold, giving her the power, kissing her like her scared little sister, letting her take the lead once more. The fingers of her other hand moved down my body, and I was nearly compelled to object. She grinned against my mouth, sensing my trepidation. She walked her fingers down my chest, across my right breast, and to my nipple. She flicked the engorged node, and I mewled into her mouth, my body shuddering receptively, teeming with the need for her to do more, to do worse.

    She pinched my nipple, and squeezed tightly. I gasped, our lips parting for only a moment. She twisted me past the point of pain, my mammary fat shadowing with torqueing spirals, and I rubbed my thighs together, longing to feel her between them. She smiled against my mouth as she toyed with my breast, squeezing it, thumbing the nipple, deforming it in her hand until I knew every line of her palm by touch. Her fingers moved expertly, each one knowing just how to touch me, the digits of her other hand caressing my neck almost lovingly, drawing me back into her kiss.

    She released my breast, and slid her hand down my belly, her fingers savoring the contours of my abdomen. Then I felt her navigating the crease of my thigh, and my heart jumped in my throat, my eyes flashing open. Her eyes were lazily opened, their sapphire irises watching me with amusement swimming in their depths. She closed one eye in a wink, and pushed her hand between my legs.

    LEVERIA

    My blood was high in my chest, my breath was rapt, hissing from me with excitement. I felt the warmth of my baby sister’s cunt, then I felt the wetness. I felt the way her soft folds pliantly gave way to my index and pinky finger, the way her clit throbbed against my ring and middle finger as I rubbed past it, the way her moist slit pulsed with her heartbeat, so heavy and quick. I licked her lips when I left the kiss, owning her in my brand of hedonism, enjoying the way she tilted her head back to whimper. So supplicant, so shy and soft she was, frightened to want me, but unable to deny it.

    “Tell me what you want, Yavara.” I whispered, and slid my hand across her womanhood. Back and forth, back and forth, I rubbed her, deforming her delicate folds and petals, sliding the pads of my fingers through her slit, but not penetrating it, rubbing her throbbing pearl until it had engorged from its hood. She mewled and blubbered, pushing feebly against me with her hands, struggling dispiritedly in my arms, waiting for me to defile her.

    “Say it…” I hissed, “you know what to say.”

    “Please fuck me!” She whined, writhing in my arms.

    I entered my little sister, my middle and ring fingers sliding easily through the taut lips of her lover’s mouth, curling inside of her and pressing like I was trying to pick her up from the inside. Her pelvis elevated in delight, a sigh of immeasurable satisfaction flowed from her lips, harmonizing with her moan. Her hands found the binding of my bosom, and she released one of my strangled breasts to let it balloon into her face. I sighed contentedly, and brought my little sister’s head to my breast so that she could dutifully nurse from me. The image was strangely childlike and endearing, which somehow made it even more perverse. She stared dotingly up with her big orange eyes, her mouth slurping pleasantly around my nipple, sucking like a babe so that my breast stretched into her mouth, then squished against her muzzle.

    My thumb found her throbbing clit, and I toyed with it, rubbing it back and forth, letting it flick stiffly from either side of my molesting digit. She hummed in pleasure, her brow furrowing at the apex of her forehead, such a look of vulnerability upon her face.

    “You like it when your big sister fucks your little pussy?” I whispered, crinkling my nose dotingly.

    She nodded, making an infantile face of contentment, bringing both her hands around my breast as though to milk me. Despite her façade of innocence, I could tell by the practiced movements of her tongue that Yavara knew exactly how to please me, and I could not help but purr lowly to the sensations coursing through my chest.

    My fingers were sticky and wet with her secretion, and they squelched around the knuckles when I angled my wrist to violate her deeper. She wrapped her thighs around my hand, trapping it there, a little impish smile creasing the corners of her eyes. I grinned back at her, rotated my hand, and pushed my thumb all the way up her ass. She ceased her nursing to utter a cry of delight, her face cast in sexual vulnerability, her legs splaying wide to receive my violation.

    I chuckled knowingly. “I heard this was your weak spot.” I pressed deeper, uncoiling her rectal channel. “How amusing it is,” I crooned into Yavara’s enraptured face, “that your favorite hole is the one you shit from.”

    “Yes…” She hissed, clenching those shitting muscles around my thumb, trapping my digit in her smooth hot flesh.

    I kneaded her anal ceiling, pinching my thumb against my penetrating fingers, squishing the delicate membrane that separated her holes. She mewled in delight, rotating in my arm, grinding her ass into my crotch, fucking my hand as though it were a cock sprouted from my loins. I wrapped my free hand around her throat, and brought her neck to my shoulder. She tilted her head, and I licked the column of her throat all the way to her ear. “Daddy used to like fucking me in the ass.” I whispered into the shell of her ear.

    “Don’t tell me that.” She moaned.

    “He used to tie me up when he did it.” I licked around her ear, “It was my punishment. Sometimes I was bad on purpose.”

    “Don’t tell me that!” Yavara cried, but oh, she was wetter than ever, the depravity of the moment stirring her arousal, my words touching such twisted places in her mind.

    “He’d stuff my panties in my mouth so that you couldn’t hear me scream,” I hissed, “Your room was right next door, and it was oh-so-hard to keep quiet when he was fucking my little shithole.

    Yavara didn’t object now, but growled in pure delight, grinding her fat ass into me, fucking herself as I fucked her in turn, my fingers becoming filthy, her insides becoming hotter. I squeezed her throat and ate her ear as I did damage between her legs, my leather-bound body undulating against her, my pussy leaking with desire.

    “Mommy liked it here too.” I whispered.

    Yavara’s head snapped around, and she glared through me. “Don’t you fucking say that, Leveria!” She snapped.

    “She begged for it in the end.” I sneered, “Begged like a blubbering street whore looking for a fix.”

    “Shut the fuck up!” She snarled, but she was moaning still, undulating against me to feel my fingers work such terrible magic inside of her. The rage she felt was real, but it was not earnest, no, for she was a slave to the sensations I burrowed deep into her.

    “I tortured her and raped her all night long.” I crooned in her eyes, grabbing my little sister like a handle from the inside, “And when it was done, she was in love with me.” I squeezed Yavara’s throat, choking her just to the point of asphyxiation, “That’s my power, Yavara. You might be able to burn armies to ash, but I can turn hate to love with just a touch.”

    And I jammed my hand hard into her, every finger pushing into her sloppy cunt to curl against her fluttering moist bottom, and press against her anal wall. Her wrathful expression softened, then fell completely, and her eyes bespoke her surrender long before the defeated whimper exited her lips.

    “Does it turn you on, you twisted slut?” I giggled, “The idea of me doing those things to Mom?”

    “No…” She whimpered.

    “Don’t lie to me,” I whispered into her ear, “your body tells me all I need to know.” I licked her lush lips, and hissed, “Let your mouth say it too. Does the idea of me raping and torturing our mother into a mind-broken slut make your little pussy wet?”

    She groaned and whined in the exertion of pleasure, trying to combat the mingling of emotions and desires within her, but Yavara was a carnal creature to the bone, and the conflict itself only served to arouse her. I pinched my hand against her spasming membrane, and rubbed my thumb across each of my pressing fingers until her head reared back, and she confessed, “Yes! Yes, it turns me on! Oh god, rape me too! Torture me! Make me love you!”

    YAVARA

    Without lifting one finger, I could shatter every bone in Leveria’s body. Even without my powers, I was much stronger than she, and could twist around and pin her in ten different ways. But in that moment, I was but a babe in her arms, helpless and weeping with need. She rotated me until I was lying on my stomach, and she mounted me like a bitch, her molesting hand thrusting in and out, in and out, in and out… Each forceful penetration into my holes sent spasms of joy into my belly, and each retreat was torture, her thumb rolling against her fingers from the insides as she extracted her hand, kneading every swath of my membranous wall until the muscles of my pussy and ass were contracting on their own accord.

    She moved her other hand down my back, her fingers marveling upon the rises of muscle, the bows and curves that my perfect body made just for her. Her breasts were pillowed against my shoulders, and even through the leather straps, I could feel the way her heart thundered with excitement when her hands joined between my legs.

    “Do you know what I’m going to do to you now?” Leveria whispered. Oh, her voice was so sweet, nearly girlish in its tenor, but it dripped with such malice that I was gripped with it, hinging upon every click of her tongue.

    “What?” I squeaked, looking back at her with eyes awash in need.

    She nuzzled her face beside mine, our cheeks pressing, our lashes tickling. “I’m going to fist your little fuck-holes until they won’t close again.” She purred as I whimpered, “Does that excite you, Yavara?”

    “Y-y-y-yes!” I blubbered, squirming beneath her.

    “I’m so disappointed in you.” She giggled, “Mommy raised you better than this.”

    “Fuck me like you fucked her!” I cried, my perverted mind destroying the image of my own mother, turning her dignified portrait into a leaking face of mind-broken ecstasy, her statuesque frame bound and contorted, the hole I was born from reamed into a grotesque pulsating oval as her anus suffered the same. What confusion she must’ve felt in the end, but oh, what pleasure, and oh-why-oh-why-oh-why did I just fucking think that?! Was there no sentimental thought in my mind that was safe from sexual corruption?! But even my inner-turmoil had been corrupted so long ago, that night when Alkandi first spoke to me, and my dichotomy came to be. That dichotomy became quite literal when I fought myself from two different bodies—no, I raped myself, and I came so hard that I nearly killed one half of me. Now here I was, bent over with an arching back, reaching behind myself to spread my cheeks for my older sister, the woman I hated most in this world. What the fuck is wrong with me?!

    Leveria slid her molesting hand from me, her fingers slick with my nectar, and she pinched it together against my loose sphincter. I shuddered, rotating my hips so that I could feel her fingertips brushing my spokes, each tickle causing my rim to contract with glee. Her other hand slid beneath me, moved along my belly, down my pelvis, and between my legs. She placed it against my slit, the fingers impressing the delicate petals, my flesh teeming with every light brush of her. I was writhing beneath her, suppressed under her body, blubbering and mewling for her to violate me to the fullest.

    “Imagine what your people will think when they see you like this.” Leveria chuckled, her voice so husky and low in my ear, “Wiggling like a worm beneath your own sister, begging for her to fuck you like a pig. Will they cheer for you then?”

    My heart was pounding in my chest, my breath was flowing from me like fire. With an exerted groan, I uttered, “Just fuck me!”

    And with a sardonic laugh, Leveria whispered, “Beg me.”

    LEVERIA

    She begged. She whimpered and bawled, choked and cried, screamed and wept. I had never seen such a display of abasement, and she did it without hardly any provocation. Begging for her hated older sister seemed to come as naturally to her as breathing, and though she was in a state of abject vulnerability, though she was humiliated and brought to the lowest of lows, I did not feel as though I had power over her. Yavara had always been the adventurous one, the bold one, the brazen risk-taker; diving head-first into situations without thinking was her motus operandi, and so this situation she put herself in was her situation, and not mine. She was effortlessly reactive, improvising with my every move, playing her role naturally because she was simply being herself. This had been the dynamic of our relationship our whole lives, so why would it change for sex? She was my little sister, and when she looked back at me with those big, vulnerable eyes, each iris brimming with a plea, I saw her vision of me in them, the older sister, the mystique of years she had not yet lived resting on my visage.

    “Please, Leveria!” She whimpered with a trembling lip, “Please fuck my slutty holes! I’ll be your whore! I’ll be your little dark-elf slut! Just please, please, please fuck me!

    “Such desperation…” I crooned, wetting my fingertips with her lust, “it’s so embarrassing, Yavara.”

    She hunched her shoulders adorably. “Why are you always so mean to me?”

    I smelled her with an indulgent waft. “Because you make it so much fun.”

    I penetrated her. She gasped, her eyes bulging, her head tilting so that her throat could croak a song of masochistic delight. I gasped as well. Her holes sucked my hands into her, the tight hot flesh enveloping me, pulsating and thrumming as the erogenous muscles pulled me deeper. It pained her, I could tell, but it was the sweet pain of uncoiling holes, of wet inner-meat giving way to the plunging invasion of my fingers, knuckles, and wrists. I could feel her pulse through her sheaths of soft skin, her cadence fervent and accelerating the deeper I went. I slid down her body, pathing my descent with kisses down her arched spine, angling my arms to push myself ever further into my little sister’s vile entrances. She found her voice by the time I planted my final kiss upon the small of her back, and her cry was rich with pain and delight. When I finally got behind her, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

    Her fleshy cuffs surrounded my forearms near to the elbows, her anus stretched to a pink circle of swollen skin, her slit pulsed around me as though it were attempting to birth my arm. Her taint was a stretched ribbon of bronze flesh that gleamed with her secretion, the drool foaming at the base of her consuming lower-lips. Her thick thighs quivered, bridges of the ruination that occurred upon their apex, the reamed holes an ornament of grotesque and abhorrent pleasures, so disturbingly beautiful that I was nearly hypnotized by the sight. I opened my fingers inside of her, and saw the chorus of twitches crawl down her thighs and up her belly, her body so reactive that it was like an instrument to be played. Pinching my fingers together again, I slowly pushed forward, opening the tight, wet resistances, sliding gradually deeper as she screamed for mercy and punishment in the same desperate breath. My fingertips found her womb and her colon, and I formed a fist inside of her.

    “Oh fuck!” She shrieked, her hands out at her sides, clawing at the stone. Her face rested upon the floor, her open mouth panting fervently upon it, her orange eyes staring back at me, still begging. I pulled my forearms back, marveling at the way her pliant channels formed around my exit, hugging me in a wet hold of hot flesh all the way down until each orifice birthed my fist, and she threw back her head to exalt to the ceiling, “Fuck me, please, Leveria! Oh god, fuck me to death!”

    As helpless as she was, I was even more so. My breath was like fire in my lungs, my vision veiled with the red of blood, a predator feasting upon squealing prey, unable to resist. I plunged back into her, savoring her heat and tightness, her wetness and elasticity, and I pulled out to watch each of her holes dilate and prolapse in kind. Her head fell between her hunched shoulders, and she wailed to the floor, sobbing in ecstasy and humiliation, reveling in the duality of emotions that took her to such highs and lows. I thrusted with a purpose, my arms sheened with her nectarous filth, her scent wafting from her yawning holes to serenade my most primal of senses.

    “Take it, Yavara.” I hissed, “Beg and cry, whimper and sob, you fucking pig! Your big sis loves to hear it.”

    “Fuck my little fucking cunt and asshole!” She blubbered, staring back at me with such submission decorating her features, “I can’t help it. I need it so bad! I’m your fucking slut! I’m nothing but your little fuck-toy! Give me what I deserve, oh, give it to me, please!

    Her rim stretched from her with each motion, sliding up and down my forearms, popping from my wrist, coalescing lazily with my exiting fingers before being stretched wide open, her pelvic floor plunging into her crack to accommodate my forceful penetration. Her pussy-lips stretched with my exiting fist, the membranous petals showing their translucence about my thumb before relaxing before my retreating digits, the yawning slit beckoning me with its drooling mouth, the flushed labia blushing to have been so satisfied. I could feel my other hand inside her, the knuckles kneading the division of her holes, my hand wreathed in the texture of my little sister, the parts of her I never imagined I’d know, now becoming disturbingly, wonderfully familiar. My little sister, my little slut, my torturer, my murderer.

    YAVARA

    I came like a fountain, spirting my filthy release with a screech of ecstasy, my eyes rolling into my head, my vision leaving me to give way to more carnal senses. My sister forced the sensation into me, torturing me even as I screamed in the throes of my peak; driving, pumping, plunging into my tender depths, churning them into a convulsing mess of sweltering inner-flesh, the heat of my ascension burning through me. The quaking ballooned from my center, ravaging every inch of me inside and out, spreading to my fingers and toes until I was completely awash in it. But even as I was laid low in the gale of my terrible euphoria, Leveria would not give me reprieve, for she fucked me even harder, her forearms squelching with my released juices, her pinched fists piercing my most sanctum depths, touching me at my very core. I could only come again, my legs losing their strength, my back collapsing, my arms stretching out before me, reaching for some unknowable reprieve from this heavenly hell. It was only when I thought I’d lose my mind completely, that she withdrew herself from me, my fluid release slopping from my abused holes, their yawning entrances not closing when she left them.

    “Beautiful.” She whispered behind me. Her breath was shaking, her fingers trembling when they gently caressed me from anus to clit. Had she orgasmed without touching herself? Had my ascension been so violent that it reverberated into her? Her fingers were so careful with me now, pathing my folds and petals with a delicate touch, my tortured nerves sighing to be so tenderly stimulated. I groaned, tilting my pelvis to receive the covetous worship of her fingers, the way she lined the spokes of my anus before circling it, the way she tickled my taint before outlining my labia, brushing the petals and glancing the clit.

    “You’re amazing.” She said nearly reverently, “I can see why…”

    “You can see why…?” I asked drunkenly, smiling over my shoulder at her. I nearly missed the flash of terror that crossed her face when our eyes connected, and it nearly took me out of the moment. Nearly. Had her nimble hands not continued their exploration of my ravaged nethers, I might’ve fallen precariously from my mental tightrope, and into the darkness below it. Grief, hatred, horror. It was there in the depths of my mind, a chasm that would consume me once more. It was only through lust that I could escape it, and only for a moment. Leveria’s hand worked with the deftness of a surgeon’s, each delicate finger moving purposefully and elegantly to pleasure me. If I closed my eyes, I could almost feel the way they tremored with her rising heartbeat. Such tension there was within her now, for she knew that all she could do was buy herself time. Precious little time.

    “Lie on your back, Leveria.” I moaned softly.

    She slowly rotated onto her back, every motion bespeaking her caution. Her dominant persona was gone, and I could see clearly that she wasn’t sure how to act now. She was not like me, who could change freely with the winds of lust, but being submissive wasn’t unnatural for her; it was just unnatural for her with me.

    “I’m not going to hurt you.” I said, getting to my knees as she eased rigidly on her back. I touched her chest, and she shivered from head to toe. Smiling gently, I unlaced her bodice, then the straps that crossed her torso, then her loin strap. I slid the leather binding out from beneath her, and rested my eyes upon her nudity.

    “You called me beautiful.” I whispered, and caressed her soft belly with the back of my hand, “I know that I am, but to hear it from your lips means so much more. You were always the definition of beauty to me. In a way, you still are. I know that I have surpassed you, and yet, I still feel that I never reached your standard. Isn’t that funny?”

    “We always raise others above ourselves. Even those undeserving of it.” She said, staring straight up at the ceiling.

    “Was that a sisterly nugget of wisdom for me?”

    “It’s just the nature of people. If we make ourselves the standard to strive for, then what do we strive for?” She looked at me then, “Only a few people can chase an idea of themselves without going insane. It’s much easier to chase the idea of someone else.”

    “Who did you chase?”

    She smiled sadly. “Father, of course. When my perception of him changed, I had to kill him. Otherwise, the idea of him would fade, and then I would go mad.”

    I chuckled. “Does that sound like the action of a sane person? You are mad, Leveria.”

    “No. I just lack empathy.”

    “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure you feel it.” I muttered, my fingers dancing across a scar on her belly, “When you spoke to me on that ship, you told me you were pregnant. What happened?”

    “I lost it.”

    “How?”

    “It doesn’t matter. It wasn’t meant to be anyway. I would’ve made a terrible mother.”

    I furrowed my brow against the threatening tears. “I think I would’ve made a wonderful mother. I don’t know. I never thought about having children, but now that I know I can’t…”

    “What?”

    I laughed bitterly. “It’s devastating, isn’t it? To have a possibility you did not even desire torn from you? It’s because we’re always keeping our minds on the future. How often do you ruminate on the present? You simply experience it. If you have no future to look toward, you instead dwell nostalgically upon the past.” I grinned at her. “Are you feeling nostalgic, Leveria?”

    “I’m feeling nostalgic for a time when you shut the fuck up.”

    I laughed, brushing her cheek affectionately. “Let us experience the present then.” My fingers traced her lips, and my smile turned wicked, “Everyone knows you’re dexterous with your tongue, but there’s no talking your way out of this. You’ll have to escape with it another way.”

    LEVERIA

    I could not breathe. Yavara’s soft cheeks enveloped my face, consuming my nose and mouth within her moist crack. The point of my nose pressed into her anus, and the lips upon my face kissed those between her legs. Never in all my life had I imagined being in this scenario, but now that I was, there was only one thing to do. With a mixture of arousal, terror and curiosity, I open my mouth, and poked out my tongue. I tasted her. She moaned. Her flavor was unique, the salt of her lust saturating my palate, carried by the honey that leaked from her salivating lower mouth. I tasted her again, and she shimmied upon my face, her cheeks rippling with an excited spasm. I could not help but enjoy the reactiveness of her body, and I could not stop my perverted mind from reveling in the depravity of the moment. I knew what my little sister tasted like from the inside, and with the right motions of my mouth, I could make her speak in tongues. There was power in that, and I only had one true love left.

    With a ravenous growl, I began to devour my little sister. My dexterous tongue moved through her tight slit, lathered the petaled entrance before swirling inside, tested every wet surface of her until I found the combination that would unlock her. Her thighs quivered around my jaw and chin, the pliant fat suffocating me, forcing me to inhale through my nose and saturate my sinuses with the smell of her ass. It was a miasma, and yet the feminine musk that wafted from her was a perfume to my addled mind as my tongue slithered deeper into her, curling against her back wall to excite the nerves her pussy shared with her ass. Most women had that spot on their vaginal ceiling, but my dear little anal slut of a sister practically squealed when I tasted the other side, pressing and dragging my tongue back and forth until the membrane of flesh was contracting with just the slightest motion.

    “Eat my fucking pussy!” Yavara demanded, struggling to maintain her composure. But I knew her, knew her down to the marrow, and the struggle was a farce, an invitation for me to take control of her once more. Even with her straddled atop my face, pinning me with her weight, suppressing me and forcing me to lick her, she still wanted me to be the big sis, to treat her like a brat, to teach her a lesson. I did.

    My lips wrapped around her puffy folds, and I drew upon them with sensual suction, purring hedonistically as my tongue recommenced its torture within her. She was failing atop me, her body wilting in the heat of pleasure, her demeanor becoming weaker and weaker with each impeccable motion of my tongue. I moved one of my hands to her front, and toyed expertly with her engorged clit, lightly pinching it and pulling it from its hood so that I could torment it between rubbing fingers. She quaked atop me, her hands seeking my body, squeezing my breasts aggressively, my stiff nipples throbbing between her white-knuckled digits.

    “Oh god, Leveria…” Yavara groaned, such strain in her voice, hinging precariously on the fulcrum of pride and submission. But this combative charade was just a facilitator of her defeat, the need that gnawed within her to succumb to me, the pleasure heightened tenfold by the very act of succumbing. It was the most tempting seduction for me, and as she fed me power, she put me under hers. Her abasement was her dominance, and her surrender was her victory. Trapped in the vortex of fear and arousal, I had lost my wits, but now they came to me in a moment of terrible clarity. Who was I to think I could match the Dark Queen in a gambit of lust?! How many men had she convinced that they had conquered her, only to awake the next morning alone, realizing that she’d already forgotten them?

    Love me, Leveria, Yavara whispered in my mind. In this moment, I am yours, and that is all that matters. Just this precious moment. Do not break it. Her back drooped into a spineless arch, her hands losing their strength as they grasped my breasts. She groaned splendidly as she slid down my belly, her body teeming with sensuality, the faux-dominance gone from her.

    It’s a lie.

    It’s the truth of the present, she splayed herself upon my body, defeated and receptive. The present is so sweet now. Don’t make it terrible again. She shuddered, I don’t want to be that person right now.

    The fear threatened my senses, turning my gripping hands into claws, staying my lips and tongue.

    Leveria? Yavara asked. She looked back at me over her toned shoulder, her black hair curtaining the side of her face, but her right orange eye blazed through it, burning with the connection of our minds. Though she was a display of feminine defeat—her limbs succumbed to lassitude, her back arched to present her ass—her face displayed a quiet danger that whispered of what she’d do to me if I stopped.

    I summoned lust back to the forefront of my psyche, and hissed, eat my cunt, you little fucking whore! You don’t want to know what I’ll do if you don’t do exactly what I say.

    Her eye twinkled back. What if I tell Mommy and Daddy?

    They won’t believe you. You were never a good liar, and I was always the favorite. I squeezed her ass until I knew it hurt her, and she whimpered delightedly, her face slackening into an expression of slutty masochism. I growled dominatingly, sloppily consuming her delicate insides, sliding my tongue through her with an open mouth as though I were a predator relishing the flavor of downed prey. But we both knew the score, for despite the caginess of my mind and my self-control, she could still sense my terror. And despite the pathetic whines that slipped from her lips, and the subservient cast of her eyes, I could sense her hatred teeming beneath her flesh like a furnace.

    YAVARA

    The point of Leveria’s nose had been prodding my loose anus throughout her meal, and when she moved to it for dessert, I almost wept with ecstasy. She was such a potent mistress, torturing me with pleasure, building the tension within my loins until my entire body was but the focal point of desire between my legs, and still, she ratcheted the tension, never giving me release. Her tongue traversed the length of my slit, then tortuously slid like a pendulum along my taint before reaching my rim. There, she circled me, her delicate motions never touching me in the center, simply teasing my spokes until my ass was winking with desire, my pelvic floor popping with needful spasms, and I was sobbing desperately, wiggling my ass to entice her, to present her with all I had to give. Still, she tormented me, her lips creasing in a smile around my wanting hole, sucking sensually upon the lewd smooth flesh that surrounded my ring, but not touching it directly.

    Beg for it, you little brat. Leveria hissed menacingly in my mind. The tenor of her voice was so rich with contempt, so full of disgust that it nearly caused me to come. There were nearly twenty years of history between us, and every word we said and thought to each other seemed to carry the weight of them. Now the moments we shared over the decades were condensed into this sexual inferno, perverting them, corrupting even the most innocent of memories. Such an intimate violation it was, like I was retroactively raping our relationship.

    I remembered Leveria on the swing-set, giggling as the wind played through her blonde hair.

    Her tongue swirled around my anal ring.

    I remembered Leveria sneering at me from across the dinner table after Father scolded me.

    Her fingers pushed deep into my pussy.

    I remembered catching Leveria practicing with my bow and arrow. She was always so jealous of the way father lauded over my archery skills, and so she teased me at every opportunity for engaging in such a masculine activity. I remembered the way she clumsily nocked a practice arrow, drew it, and shot it across the barn. The arrow missed its mark by six yards, and thudded into the wall over the haystack. I remembered the way I laughed at her, and I remembered the mortification that crossed her face when she turned around and saw me.

    “I thought bows and arrows were only meant for those with a cock and balls, Leveria!” I had giggled from my perch in the royal barn. “Didn’t you always say that’s why Father saw me as the son he never had?

    She had no reply for me. For the first time in our lives, I had caught her in a moment of true vulnerability. She’d always scorned everything I’d done; she’d always made me feel that every turn I’d taken was somehow the wrong one, and there she was, sneaking out in the night to practice her marksmanship. I could tell by the way she’d drawn the bow, that it had not been her first night of practice. It had been five weeks after the bowman’s tourney when I’d dazzled the entire kingdom with my skills, and stood before the applauding nobles and gentry, my father beaming with pride behind me as he laid the winning medal over my neck. Had I known then what I now knew about Leveria’s relationship with our father, I would’ve understood the gravity of the situation I found myself in that night at the royal barn. If I had been more than just a child, I might’ve climbed down from the rafters with compassion in my heart, and extended my hand in her moment of nakedness. Perhaps I would have offered to teach her how to shoot, and in that moment when her thorny armor was discarded, we might’ve connected as sisters for the first time. But instead, all I saw was an opportunity to finally hurt her as she had hurt me. I had laughed at her. I had laughed, and laughed, and laughed until tears flooded my vision, and through those malicious tears of mirth, I saw the first twinkle of hatred in her eyes.

    And now here I was, bent over and draped across my sister’s body, mewling like a whore for her to finally drive her tormenting tongue deep into my tight filth. The sensations coursed through me, unsatisfying pleasures that whispered of ecstasy, of a moment where the world was naught but the carnal present, and I could drown in the purity of my perversion. Around and around, her little tongue went, running wetly through the delicate ridges of my ass, tasting the swollen ring, kissing the puckered lips, but not diving into the center, not plunging where I wanted it. She was an artist with that tongue of hers, a torturer who knew exactly how to break me, and I was oh-so willing to break, so desperate to open myself just to feel the wet heat of her squirming appendage finally breach my vile entrance! I needed to be pleasure and ecstasy and nothing else! Just a moment where I could escape the chasm beneath me, the endless abyss of Ele—don’t think of her now!

    “Please, Leveria!” I begged, licking her pelvis like a wanting dog, trying to entice her with every lecherous motion of my body. She grinned around my anal rim, her open lips drawing sensually from the sensitive flesh, her tongue circumnavigating my anus until I was sobbing for her. Her fingers kneaded the back wall of my cunt, pressing hard into the vacant channel on the other side, teasing at the terrible pleasures she could give me with her beautiful, evil mouth. “Please…” I whimpered, “…I’ll… I’ll do anything you ask… just… just… please taste me there…”

    She answered me with a single thought. Eat me.

    LEVERIA

    I was more terrified then I’d been all last night. For even in the bowels of agony and anguish, there was a comfort in the hopelessness of it all. Now, I saw a glimmer of hope, and with that, came the terror. Yavara’s mind was bound tightly to mine, her mangled thoughts filtering through my psyche, her emotions and sensations running down my brainstem in a discordant chorus of pleasure, desire, grief, and hatred. Fractured images floated before the lenses of my mind, distorted figures that may have been memories, though I could not see for certain. The only thing I knew for certain, was that Yavara was losing her mind to the drug of lust. There was an escape. Not an escape from her, perhaps not even an escape from death, but an escape from the hell that awaited me in Alkandra. The beasts of that city would never dare harm a holy hybrid.

    I sucked the decadent anal flesh that puckered from between my sister’s cheeks, their bronze fat enveloping my face in warmth. With a slurping smack, I left her swollen pink anus winking and yawning for me, the ring purpled with my suction. Her pelvic floor popped with her needful contractions, and she mewled desperately, running her hands sensually up my thighs. I pried apart her cheeks, and looked at her from behind her tailbone.

    “Eat me, Yavara.” I whispered to her.

    She stared back at me from the corner of her right eye, her black hair partially curtaining her face, but not concealing the desperate expression strewn across it. As I molested her pussy with one hand, I drew my other up her taint, and rested it lightly upon her anus. I began to circle her purple ring, brushing it ever-so-slightly so that the flesh prickled beneath my fingers. Her hips rotated with my motions, her body a puppet to my hand, eagerly following it. I collected saliva into my mouth, and let it drip from my lower lip to pool onto her crack. It slid in a viscous rivulet down her bronze crease, and joined my teasing fingers to sheen her rectum with my spit.

    “Just taste me a little,” I said, “you might like the flavor.”

    “No.” She whispered back with a tremulous voice.

    “You don’t have to make me come.” I assured her, “Just lick me once or twice. I want to know what it feels like.”

    “You think I don’t know what you’re doing?!” She snarled, but her throat was tight with desire.

    “What does it matter?” I asked, and planted kisses upon her cheeks, teasing my path down to her ass, “You can make me give you the pleasure you desire, but you know it won’t be the same.” I looked up at her from my meal, my watering mouth drooling onto her filthy center, “Only I can give you what you need right now. I just want something in return. Just give it a taste, baby sister. Just a taste.

    YAVARA

    Her breath was a caress against my anus, a whisper so sweet that I could nearly feel it inside me. I whimpered with desire, squirming atop her soft body, my limbs succumbed to a lassitude that would not leave me. My muscles were jelly, my bones were fluid, my flesh was teeming, awash in sensation, receptive to even the slightest touch. Sweat glistened from my bronze form, twinkling off me in the morning sun, carrying the scent of my arousal in the humid room. I drew my eyes down the flat pale path of Leveria’s pubis, and centered my vision upon her pussy.

    It was pink and vivid against her white flesh, moist with her honey, the petals unfurled and ready for me. It was impossibly tight, modest with a small clit, the puffy folds of her labia creating a gentle rise on either side that looked like it would form perfectly to the corners of my lips. I looked back at her, and saw the devious twinkle to her blue eyes. I glanced into her mind, and noted the desperation she was vainly trying to conceal. But as great as her desperation was, perhaps mine was greater, for though I saw clearly what she was trying to do, I could not stop myself from wanting to do it.

    “Just a lick,” she whispered.

    “Just a lick.” I echoed, reassuring myself of my strength, lying to myself. With her, surrender was my fetish, and I knew deep-down that I would fail this test willingly, and deal with the terrible consequences when sobriety took hold of me.

    I turned back to the prize between my big sister’s legs, and grinned stupidly. I was so hungry. I pathed my tongue down her pelvis, through her mound of blonde hair, and to the apex of her slit. I heard her suck in a shuddering breath, and I paused just above her clit, my watering mouth poised to purse around it. My heart pounded slowly in my chest, nearly a third the cadence of hers, the rhythm of the predator versus the rhythm of the prey. I inhaled the rich scent of her desire, and closed my eyes to let the perfume saturate my sinuses. My hands rounded her thighs from the outside, celebrated the contours of her ass, then snuck through her crack. My pinkies pressed against her anus, and she hissed violently, her knees knocking together. My ring fingers joined my pinkies, aiming against her pulsating rim as my middle and index fingers split from them, and ventured upward. I gently split her moist petals, traversing the length of her slit, enjoying the way the pliant flesh deformed so easily on my fingers’ path to her clit. She whined through gritted teeth, her breath hot and anxious against my ass, humid with her desire.

    “Please, Yavara…” she whispered so quietly, her voice edging.

    She didn’t need to ask; there was no way I could resist. I plunged my fingers inside of her, wrapped my lips around her clit, and sucked it into my mouth. She cried out, her knees shooting apart, her heels kicking at the stones. I eased my ass back, and suffocated her exclamation with my ass. And like a good big sister, Leveria opened her mouth around my anus, drew her lips around my rim, and plunged her tongue deep into my asshole. My eyes rolled back, a sigh of abject delight flowed from my nose, and my body decompressed, succumbing wholly to the pleasure. Only my mind stayed present, some nagging thought holding me back, an anxiety I could no longer identify. What was it that I was worried about? Ah, what did it matter? I discarded it easily, and with a blissful mind, I slurped upon the fruit of my sister’s flesh.

    Oh god, that feels so good! Her voice cried in my mind.

    You like it when I do that? I giggled back, delighted to please her.

    She responded by rotating her sucking lips about my rim, swelling the flesh around it, making the vile seal around her tongue even tighter. I writhed in delight, and she pressed her fingers firmly against the back wall of my pussy, squishing it against her wriggling tongue.

    You like it when I do that? She answered, sibling playfulness in her voice.

    Why do you always try to one-up me?

    I don’t try, Yavara; I’m just better at everything than you. She teased, and began swirling her tongue deep inside my disgusting hole.

    I could only groan in response, and suck harder from her clit, drawing the bead between my lips and pressing against it with my tongue. Her hips bucked in reaction, and my lips quirked victoriously. Before she could recover, I pushed my fingers further into her, fighting the wet resistance of her tight insides until I was in all the way, embraced wholly by the pulsating squeeze of her ass and pussy. As I kissed her clit with a sister’s sensuality, I began to thrust my fingers with vindication, each plunge met with the squelching of her fat pussy lips and the wet pass of air from her tight anus.

    Oh my fucking god, you’re ruining me… She groaned huskily in my mind. The tenor of her pleasure seemed to invite me to exacerbate it, and I began rotating my wrists with my thrusts, twisting my molesting digits through her holes, stretching their salivating entrances open. She undulated beneath me, making love to my hands, reacting instinctively to the dance of knuckles that played between her stuffed holes. As she sambaed beneath me, I oscillated atop her, my hips locked into the rotation of her swirling tongue, my thighs quivering with every motion of her hand within me. Honey dripped from between the digits she worked into my pussy, smearing upon her thumb as it pressed firmly upon my clit, rubbing back and forth to the rhythm of her molesting fingers. The motions were in contest with her tongue, which whirled steadily within me, ravaging me so wetly, so tenderly, the pliant appendage conforming to every surface of my ass. All I could do was pleasure her in turn, and with our sibling competitiveness taking hold, our lust began to intensify. With our roles now clearly defined, she became more dominant, and I became more submissive.

    Leveria lifted her legs, locked them around my head, and forced my face deep into her crack. Her soft ass pillowed around my face, consuming it completely, her anal and vaginal scents comingling in my nostrils to fill my sinuses with her decadent tang. I squealed in muffled delight, and subserviently feasted upon my meal, withdrawing my fingers from her slit so that I could plunge my tongue into it. As I tasted her unique flavor, the fingers of both my hands ventured to her anus, and I tenderly molested her, not daring to inflict pain upon my mistress, but pleasuring her with massaging presses around her anus, and penetrating her gently with four fingers, the knuckles sliding slickly and tightly through her gripping aperture. Her pussy fluttered and quivered with every motion of my curled tongue, each reaction becoming more intense, her nerve-swathed flesh pulsating with ecstasy. Her walls were saturated with arousal, her vaginal saliva mixing with my oral counterpart to paint her insides in pleasured nectar. I was so gentle, so careful to only please and comfort her. She showed me no such kindness.

    Tell me how it feels, you fucking slut, she hissed in my mind as she formed a fist inside my cunt.

    So fucking good! I whined, exalting at the way her knuckles indented my vaginal flesh, a juxtaposition to the way her tongue burrowed through my ass. But she was not licking me like a tender groomer as I was, but feasting upon me, consuming my shithole with a dominating avarice, claiming me as her own.

    You like your big sister’s fist in your filthy little pussy?

    Yes!

    You like the way I stretch your slutty cunt open?

    Yes! Oh god, don’t stop!

    She rotated her fist inside me, and my back collapsed into an arch, the spasms coursing through my spine, the sensations spreading into every fiber. I was panting through my nose, inhaling and exhaling her intoxicating aroma, my tongue and fingers moving sensually within her, desperate to please my mistress for giving me such a perfect reward.

    She purred audibly, twisting her lips around my rim, sucking it into a swollen, pulsating ring that sang with delight with each pass of her tongue. She was fucking me with it now, pushing the slimy hot appendage in and out of my ass, teasing the dewy entrance with prodding licks before uncoiling my pert aperture with a forceful plunge. I delighted at the way my ass gripped her with each penetration, the nerves teased to electric levels, every crease and fold of my tight anal flesh stimulated with her squishing tongue as it passed through me, and slathered my convulsing depths.

    Mmm, Yavara. Your ass is delicioussssss. She hissed, I never would’ve thought my baby sister’s nasty little shithole would be so tasty…

    Thank you, Mistress! I blubbered back, savoring her decadent cunt with as much relish.

    Mmm… She hummed hedonistically, her voice husky and indulgent, tell me how good my pussy tastes.

    It’s so good! I thought back, demonstrating my appetite with a swirling of my tongue against her orgasmic spot.

    She clenched around me, her thick alabaster thighs suppressing me on all sides, encasing me in her fleshy warmth. You don’t want just a taste, do you? She purred.

    No…

    I thought so. She laughed endearingly, rewarding me with a passionate anal kiss that left me sobbing in pleasure. No, you want the whole thing, don’t you, you little glutton?

    YES!

    She chuckled, wrapping her legs tighter around my head, forcing my face deeper into the sweltering heat of her crack. My nose pressed into her taint, my lips smushed around her folds, and my tongue found new reaches within her, the tip seeking untouched flesh. Don’t hold back, Yavara. She whispered lovingly, I’m yours. Yours forever.

    LEVERIA

    My sister’s mouth was heaven upon my flesh, working with such tenderness to meticulously please me. Her tongue slid through my tight channel, lingering upon the places she found within me, savoring them with an exactness that made my legs weak. The pleasure she made me feel was a torrent that ran through my synapses, and it took all of my willpower to keep my attention on her. The emotions and thoughts that ran through our mental connection were becoming convoluted and blurry, like glass fogged in heated breath to display the impression of an image. Her mind was a haze of pleasure and desire, willfully void of the circumstances of our lust, only focused on the carnality of the moment. My battle was fought with a double-edged blade, however, for as I tried to keep her centered in the heat of lust, as I tried to make her bring me to orgasm and metamorphosis, the ratcheting pleasure she delivered between my legs was making my mind hazy with sex, my faculties dulling, my body’s desires taking control.

    You’re making me come! Yavara whined, her mental voice tight and shrill, her body squirming atop me.

    I’m so close, Yavara. I groaned with her, You’re making me feel so good!

    I was so close. So very close. The only thing keeping me from going over the edge and falling into orgasmic oblivion, was my incessant need for self-control. There was only one person who I’d ever trusted enough to give myself wholly to, for it was the most difficult thing for me to do. I needed to do it now, give myself wholly to Yavara, let go of my final safety line and put it all in her hands. If I did not, the tether I so desperately gripped would become a shackle, and I would be chained to my sanity, held back from orgasm, doomed to my fate. I closed my eyes, and with a deep breath through my nose, I filled my sinuses with Yavara’s musky scent, and gave myself to her.

    The orgasm began to ascend. The feeling quaked in my nethers, rising with the tide that swelled from my bowels, the heat sloshing through my loins, the pressure building, building, building. I was awash in sensation, a slave to the tumultuous waves that buffeted me as my back arched, my heels pressed, and my shoulders pinched back. I was crying out, speaking in tongues, tasting the delicious filth of the hole before me, my hands writhing within the woman atop me, forcing her to climb the last steps before the precipice with me. She was blubbering into my depths, consuming me mindlessly, her body dancing to the fervent cadence of my own, our forms heaving in passionate waves, joined completely, a beast of eight limbs, entwined and enslaved with itself. Our minds melded, our thoughts broken and transient, flooded with sensations, burning vividly with the colors of ecstasy. Such sensations, such delights that sang through me, and like how a scent transports the remembering soul back to the place it first smelled it, the pleasure carried me through the river of nostalgia until I came to its source. Elena. Her face was against mine, her lips speaking into my mouth, her breath whispering into my lungs. She was atop me, lurching in the throes of climax, staring through my eyes, looking right into me. “I love you,” she whispered to me. And I whispered back, “I love you too.”

    But I wasn’t the only one who said it.

    YAVARA

    I love you too. I had said it, but it was spoken with two voices. I felt a memory that was so familiar, and yet… I did not remember it.

    Elena’s face was atop mine; her lips were speaking into my mouth; her breath was whispering into my lungs. “I love you,” she had whispered, her face so vivid before my eyes, her white hair catching the sun, wreathing her portrait in flame. I had answered her with my harmony of voices, and she had rolled over with a loving smile on her lips, her sapphire eyes reflecting my face. No… not my face. My hand cupped her cheek, my flesh alabaster and supple, not a callus on my palm. Platinum blonde hair draped over my shoulder, crowning my goose-feather pillow, piling about the oaken headboard of the royal bed in the royal bedroom of Castle Bentius.

    “When will you be back?” I whispered, caressing Elena’s face with my thumb.

    She leaned into the touch, sucking my thumb with a playful glint in her eyes. “You’re afraid of what I’ll say.”

    “I’m afraid it will be a lie.” I traced her lips, “You’ve gotten so good at lying since you first got here.”

    She crinkled her nose. “I’m not sure if I should take that as a compliment.”

    I smiled back. “From me, it’s the greatest compliment I could give.”

    She giggled, and ran her hand through my hair, framing my face with it. “I’m only going to Xantianas. It’s not too far.”

    “And what will you be doing there?”

    “Wouldn’t you like to know.” She snickered.

    “Elena…”

    Her sneer faded into a compassionate smile. “It will be the first time I’ve been outside Bentius since I got here. You’re worried about me.” She studied my face, “You’re worried about how close I’ll be to the Knife River.”

    “No.”

    “That was a lie.” She poked my nose affectionately, “You’re not as good a liar with me as you are with others.”

    “You just know me too well.”

    “Better than anyone?”

    “Yes.” I furrowed my brow against the threatening tears, “I wish I could say the same about you, but there’s another, and when you’re in Xantianas, the Knife River will be right there, and right across from it is the Great Forest. There will be no one there to stop you. You could just…”

    She brought me against her, squishing our busts together, letting her heart beat against mine. “I promise I’ll come back to you.” She whispered, “Even if she is waiting across the river for me, I will still come back to you.”

    “You fucking liar.”

    She brought my hand to her chest, and rested her palm atop it. She looked into my eyes, swallowing my gaze into her depthless sapphires. “I’ve thought about this. Maybe I’m a selfish bitch—I don’t know. You… you’re mortal, Leveria, and I’m not. You’ll grow old and die, and I will live until I no longer want to, and so will she. She and I have all the time in the world, but what you and I have…” a tear rolled down her cheek, and she sniffled, “…it’s precious.”

    “You’re right,” I sniffled back, “you are a selfish bitch.”

    She smiled through her tears. “I learned from the best.”

    The memory faded. I was atop Leveria. My saliva hung in strands from her blushing slit, my fingers protruded from her sucking anus, my face was locked in her alabaster thighs. We were stuck in a tangle of sex, but there was no lust here. No longer. She was deathly still. The orgasm that had nearly crested within us had ebbed away, and the raging waters of passion we’d been the victims of were now calm and silent. She had shut off her mind from me, but I could still feel her terror. It was greater than any terror she’d felt before. Even through the agony of torture and mutilation, even though the game of minds I had played the night before, she had not felt such fear. I wished I could call her a liar. I wished more than anything that I could say the memory was a fabrication of her wicked mind, a message sent to torment me in one last act of spite, but that terror she felt was so raw and genuine that the memory could be nothing but the truth.

    “Yavara…” She whispered, her breath quivering.

    I retracted myself slowly from her, peeling my flesh away from hers, parting her thighs and shifting forward down her belly until I straddled it. I stood up without looking backward, and took two steps away. I could not look at her. I stared blankly out the window, watching the sun fade behind an overcast sky, becoming nothing but a backlight to illuminate the winter grey.

    “Yavara…” She whispered again, such fear in her voice. Oh, how I’d longed to hear that fear just yesterday. Now I hated it, hated it more than anything for what it represented.

    I closed my eyes, and inhaled the cold air deeply, savoring the sharpness of it in my lungs, the burn of it upon my naked flesh. There had been a piece of the puzzle that was missing this whole time, a question I had asked, but not thought to answer. Elena had been captured, imprisoned, and tortured. She had been made a hostage, a political tool, and a traitor. And yet, Leveria had not once called upon me to gloat about it. Even knowing that I was prone to act rashly and emotionally, even knowing that one calculated display of my beloved’s fate could send me spiraling into a suicidal charge, she had never played the obvious card. Now I knew why she had been hiding Elena from me. Fear. The kind of fear she was feeling that moment; the kind of fear that can only be felt with love. And Elena had loved her back. There was no mind-altering poison I could lay the blame upon, nor soul-breaking torture I could reckon with. Elena had been whole and hale, of sharp mind and free spirit. She had not been forced, nor coerced, nor even persuaded; she had fallen in love with Leveria all on her own, and she was going to choose Leveria over me.

    “Yavara?” Leveria whispered again, her voice squeaking from her.

    I closed my eyes, and felt the hot tears cascade down my face. “Tell me how you killed her.” I requested softly.

    “I didn’t.”

    “Tell me, Leveria.” I said again, and turned to face her. She was in a ball on the floor, hugging her knees to her chest, tears streaming down her cheeks. She was weeping for her, my Elena. Mine. How dare she. How dare she! It was not her grief to have, but mine! It was the only thing I had left of Elena, and that cunt was stealing it from me!

    “Leveria,” I whispered, my breath so tight it seemed to snap from my lips, “I can feel your guilt like a knife in my chest. You killed her. Tell me how you did it.”

    She sniffled, staring at my feet, but seeing nothing but the memory playing behind her eyes. With a shuddering breath, she muttered, “She was going to leave me for you, so I killed her. I strapped her in a chair, and cut her to pieces.”

    “Just like Ternias said.” I hissed, “Cut her away until she was nothing at all.” I took a step forward, and Leveria flinched. “Just like Ternias said,” I snarled, “but it’s a lie; I see it plainly on your face. I can feel the terror in you, Leveria. Elena, Elena, Elena… what do you fear from her now? She has already left both of us.” I took another step forward, and Leveria scrambled back on her hands and knees. I caught her with a telekinetic grip, and pinned her to the floor. “Why are you consumed by such terror, dearest sister, when you’ve experienced such horror already?”

    “I’m not lying!” She screamed, writhing in my mental binds.

    I laid a hand on her bare chest, and caressed her where her heart was pounding. “What fate are you so terrified of that you would choose this fate? You were never one for self-sacrifice, and only I will know of your martyrdom, and I will never tell anyone of your final act of nobility. You will die a traitorous coward, and the only thing people will remember of you, will be how greatly you suffered before the end.”

    “You will suffer ten-fold, Yavara.” She hissed through chattering teeth, “You will live every day of your long life alone. You’ll never find love again. I stole the only woman who cared about you!”

    “I know my fate.” I answered, and held her gaze with mine, “And I know the truth you’re trying to hide from me, Leveria. It can only be one thing. When it comes to Elena, there’s nothing I don’t know.”

    “There was one thing.” Leveria managed to smile hatefully even through her chattering teeth.

    I smiled back. “Tell me how you killed her, Leveria. I need to hear it from your lips.”

    “I just told you!” She snapped, “How many fucking times do I need to say it? Do you want me to describe how she screamed as I cut her eyes out? How about the way she squawked when I stuffed her severed cock down her throat?! I didn’t stop cutting her until Huntiata’s men pulled me off, and by then, there was nothing left!

    I ran my hand from Leveria’s breast, to her throat, and gently laid my fingers around it. When next I spoke, my voice was so soft that it could barely be heard. “Ternias showed me your husband’s corpse to give credence to his lie, and produced only Elena’s necklace out of respect for her memory, but I see it all so clearly now. If Elena loved you, she would never have left your side. She would have stayed with you until the bitter end, because that’s who she was. She fought Huntiata’s men at the top of that tower. She fought them all by herself just to buy you a few extra minutes, and she was slain. You were captured, and Ternias destroyed you in the worst way he could imagine.”

    “No.” Leveria hissed, but the tears forming in her eyes bespoke the truth, “I killed her, Yavara. I killed her.”

    I knelt to her level, and sat cross-legged beside her. “You’re a hateful woman, Leveria,” I whispered. “You say you love your homeland, but you would rather see it turned to rubble than suffer one day knowing Ternias had stolen your crown.” I touched her chin, and made her meet my gaze, “The only reason you’re lying to me, is because Elena would want you to; because the only thing she loved more than you or me, was the Highlands.” I took a deep breath, and felt the power whisper in my veins. “And that is why I am going to burn it to ash after I’m done with you.”

    ZANDER

    With a flash of green light, I was in front of my old house. The forest dwelling was entwined in foliage, though in the winter months the snarling branches were bare, showing the true extent of its decay. The shingles were a mess, the windows were all broken, and the façade was nearly stripped to the studs and boards. I tapped my staff on the ground, and the house righted itself.

    My library was extensive, and mostly consisted of old tomes from the first Alkandran kingdom. Most of these, I’d written myself. During my time as First Mage of Alkandra, I’d authored hundreds of books on the magical arts. Alkandi had been very lenient with ethics, so my research was very thorough, if not sometimes extremely gruesome.

    The focus of my research had been reincarnation. Namely, the focus had been of the three planes of existence: spiritual, astral, and earthly. The spiritual plane was intangible to me, but through centuries of brutal investigation, I became the first mortal in recorded history to crack the code of astral projection. Once I showed her, Alkandi became the second.

    We were standing naked in a barren, black void. The ground was beneath us, but it was nothing. There was no soil, nor wind, no sky. Alkandi stood across from me, looking around at the oblivion we occupied.

    “This is the astral plane?” She asked me.

    “It is.”

    She pondered it with her trademarked crooked smile. “It could use a woman’s touch.”

    “Just project a thought.”

    “How?”

    “You and I are not real. We’re our astral projections. We are living thoughts—our consciousness as we see it.” I gestured around us, “The earthly plane can hold the mind, body and spirit. The astral plane can only hold the mind and spirit. The spiritual plane can only hold the spirit. You and I are simply our minds and spirits suffused. So, if you want to project a thought, you only have to say it.”

    She looked quizzically at me, then said, “happiness,” and the astral plane glowed warm and orange. She smiled to herself, and said, “pleasure,” and the astral plane glowed pink and radiant. She cocked her head, then said, “pain,” and the astral plane became a bloody red. She looked to me. “It’s rather rudimentary, isn’t it? What else can we do here?”

    “You know as much about it as I do.”

    She puzzled over the red void, tapping her lips contemplatively. “It is lesser than the earthly realm, isn’t it? It’s all very dull.”

    “It’s a place of impermanence. Thoughts are transient things. No one should stay here for long.”

    “Indeed,” she muttered, “but I’m afraid I will have to. This place is the key to my immortality.” She drew a line with her finger to the void above, “That place, where ever it is—the spiritual realm—there is no going back from there. That is death. If this place is so bare as to form colors from sensations, then that place is nothing. I must avoid it. I cannot go there. Here, I have a chance to go back even if I die.”

    “How?”

    She closed her eyes, and two more figures appeared behind her. One was a succubus, and the other was a she-orc. “These were the souls trapped in the gemstone that merged with me,” Alkandi said, “they live within me. They are part of me. Why? Why is it that three souls can exist in one mind and body? Should it not tear me to pieces?”

    “I’d say it has something to do with compatibility.”

    She scoffed. “Compatibility is what middle-aged bachelors seek in a wife. Compatibility is by definition a compromise. It’s a pairing of things that fit loosely together. My trichotomy requires perfection. That gemstone would’ve killed me if I was anything but kindred with these two souls.”

    I snorted. “Alkandi, please.”

    She smirked back. “You’re always the scientist, Zander. The astral plane is cognitive; it makes sense like how an equation makes sense. The spiritual plane is irrational by definition. It’s why you can’t understand it, and I can. It’s why love is natural for me, and the greatest mystery of your pathetic life.”

    I placed a hand over my heart, and doubled-over in exaggerated pain. “Ow, my soul!”

    Alkandi tittered, and placed a hand on each of the figures at her side. “They are my kindred spirits, Zander. Here, you can tell us apart, but in the spiritual plane, I am certain we’d be identical.”

    “So, kindred spirits are the secret to your immortality.”

    “Yes,” she said, and the two figures merged back into her.

    “That begs the question then, how do we find you more kindred spirits?”

    “There’s something hereditary about behavior, isn’t there? Two shy people rarely make an extroverted child, and two extroverts rarely make an introvert. The soul of the mother has sameness with the soul of the child, and I have thousands of descendants.”

    I frowned. “How the hell are we going to get you into an already-living person?”

    “It cannot be done once the child is already formed in the earthly plane. I must merge with the soul before the egg is fertilized.”

    I rubbed at my temples, and sighed, “And how are you going to do that?”

    “I know what my kindred spirit looks like, Zander. I have seen it three times now—I know the pattern. When I die, I will seek out the mother who will bear my reincarnation. When I find the host, I will merge with the spirit that lays within her egg, and prompt the mother to fertilize it.”

    “You’re going to make her fuck at exactly the right time.” I said incredulously.

    Alkandi grinned wickedly. “There is a succubus soul in me, Zander. Once that egg hits her ovaries, the host mother will hardly have a choice in the matter.”

    I blinked, shaking the memory from my mind. After our first meeting in the astral plane, Alkandi had tried to go there herself, but she could not. She tried meditating, hallucinogenic drugs, and mind-altering conditioning, but she could never get there without my guidance. When she died, I sought her in the astral plane, and found it empty. It was then that I resolved to kill myself, and it was only when I was literally strung from my own neck that she came to me. A phantom, a whisper, a faded image; there was so little left of her, but there was enough of her left to bind me to her death curse. “Until I once again sit on the Black Throne in the reborn kingdom of Alkandra, you will suffer life indefinitely.” And I had suffered. Oh, how I’d suffered. I was fed youth like poisoned milk, given its energy and sapped of its joy. I was stretched out over a millennium, scraped across time like some piece of dogshit stuck to the bottom of god’s bootheel. There was no peace, no escape, no sanctuary. The curse pulled my soul off its axis, and I swung precariously out of sync, existing in each moment feeling perpetually lost.

    And so, I lived, and with me alive, Alkandi could exist in the astral plane. But she was so fragile, barely clinging to existence. It was as though the earthly and spiritual realms tethered the mind in place, and if one tether was cut, the other pulled the mind away. She realized then that the astral plane was not a place of permanence, that eventually, she would be pulled into the next realm, so she devoted her entire being to seeking out mothers. If I visited the astral plane, I would find her as a comatose husk on the floor, unable to acknowledge me at all. It was only when she finally found an egg to latch onto, that I would see her mind hale again.

    But then the imperials wiped out the dark-elves, and Alkandi’s reincarnations became less and less frequent until they were gone. For four-hundred years, I thought I had failed her. Then, a high-elf girl named Rheyari came to me, and when I looked at her astral mind, I found twenty-four kindred spirits within her, and Alkandi was one. It made sense to me that Alkandi could find such spiritual kinship with high-elves—she was originally a high-elf, after all. It also made sense that her resurgences would be much less frequent, for though there was spiritual kinship, it would be so much rarer in high-elves, and required the mother to mate with a beast. I resigned myself to waiting for long stretches of time. When Alkandi’s incarnations finally showed themselves, it was my duty to assist Alkandi in completing the spiritual merging of their souls. While with dark-elves, Alkandi could merge in the womb, high-elves required a maturation period. Though the spirits were kindred, the mind and body were different. It was a delicate process.

    I opened the door to my study. I clapped my hands, and a volume of my journal flew from the dusty shelves. Opening it, I sat down, and poured over my observation notes. In total, there were six high-elf merging episodes—seven, if I counted Yavara. Rheyari and those that came after her all merged seamlessly with Alkandi, but Yavara fought. Yavara fought tooth and nail, and nearly rejected Alkandi outright. The event had been so violent that it almost killed everyone involved. Why had it been different?

    I closed the book, and closed my eyes. I had known thirteen of Alkandi’s thirty incarnations. Most of the dark-born ones had died before I could get to them, but the others usually lived at least into their teens, and all the high-elf-born survived into adulthood. Maybe I had undiagnosed autism, maybe I couldn’t understand people as Alkandi had stated, maybe I couldn’t see her design of souls, but there was… something between all of those women and girls. There were differences between them, of course. Some were evil, some were good, some were lazy, some were ambitious, but there were similarities across all of them. They were all exceptionally cunning, manipulative, and resilient. Their greatest powers weren’t there magical abilities, but their abilities to navigate turbulent social waters, use people to their advantage, and take emotional punishment in stride. Was that Yavara? No. All the incarnations took full advantage of my devotion to manipulate me like a damned puppet, but not her. She gave me autonomy—hell, she often put my judgement above her own. While the others had paid simple lip-service to my suggestions, Yavara actually heeded them. Had she decided to become the Dark Queen, or had I set her upon the path? She had done all that I wanted her to, and none of the others had done anything but what they desired. Yavara was a dream come true. My dreams never came true.

    Another memory invaded my mind. A more insidious one. The parting words of Brock Terdini before he was forever banished from Alkandra. “Don’t you see, Zander? Alkandi picked the wrong Tiadoa Princess!”

    And the piece of the puzzle fit perfectly into place.

    I sighed, and rested my head on the back of the chair. “Of course.” I whispered to myself, rocking in my chair. “Of course, of course, of course, of course. You got impatient with me, didn’t you?” I looked at Alkandi’s skull, and whispered, “Why didn’t I see it? I remember the way you lusted for Yavara. When you infected Trenaria Tiadoa’s womb, you saw the potential that egg would carry. ‘She is the one, Zander. She is the most powerful incarnation I’ve ever had. I will risk everything to become one with her.’ That’s what you said. You would risk everything to become one with her. Everything. Everything.EVERYTHING!

    I picked up the staff, and smashed the skull against the ground. It shattered into a thousand pieces, and the pieces sprayed across the room like dust. The crown that topped her head bent, and I stomped it into the floorboards until it was flat. “You greedy fucking bitch!” I roared, “You thought you could cheat your way to destiny! Were you so sick of waiting that you finally concluded it was your own goddamn soul that was the problem?! Who the fuck is Yavara Tiadoa?! Just some magical fucking egg you decided to hop right into?! Kindred spirits be damned; all my fucking life be damned; just jump on the expressway to power and hope that the logistics sort themselves out, but what about me?!

    “Fuck it!” I roared, and stomped over to the window. I grabbed the curtains, ripped them from the rungs, rolled them into a tight rope, then made a slipknot, pulled it around my neck, and looped the end of it to the balcony railing. I stepped onto the balcony, and looked down. Goddamn, it was far. How could ten feet look so harmless from below, and so terrifying from above? My knees became weak, and my balance shifted. My foot slipped, and with a cry, I lurched backwards, and fell right on my ass. I lay there for a moment, staring up at the ceiling, hating myself and Alkandi with every breath. For a thousand years, I had waited for that one moment when Alkandi’s incarnation would look at me from the Black Throne, and smile. I would feel the curse ebb from me, and I would know in that moment of grace that I had been forgiven and absolved of my betrayal. But she had decided to take matters into her own hands, and she had passed her kindred spirit by to infest the egg of a powerful imposter. Yavara Tiadoa was nothing more than a gifted mage. She wasn’t a kindred spirit… she was compatible. Alkandi had to take control of my body and rape her way into Yavara’s soul and force the merging, and I’d gone along with it like a damn fool because I loved her.

    “You used me, then you threw me away like trash.” I whispered, “A thousand years, I served you. I served you in dozens of bodies and lives, and each one of you was as useless as the last! Hedonistic sluts with no care for me! I should’ve dragged you all to Alkandra and glued your fat asses to the fucking Black Throne!”

    I wept like a child on the floor of my forest abode, where I’d spent centuries in exile, waiting to find the next incarnation. I wept until my eyes were dry, and my sobs had so wracked my diaphragm that my lungs were burning. Then another thought came to me. An extremely dangerous thought, for it gave me the barest glimmer of hope. I reformed the skull that I’d shattered, fixed the crown that I’d flattened, and fused them together atop my staff. I sat upright, and stared at Alkandi, the thought playing out behind my eyes. It couldn’t be. No… it couldn’t be.

    “Don’t you see, Zander? Alkandi picked the wrong Tiadoa Princess!” Those weren’t the last words Brock had said to me. The last words Brock had said to me were, “The real Dark Queen sits on the throne of Bentius!”


  • Two girls have fun in the car

    Font size : +


    Two horny girls have the fun that they wanted

    Girls dare each other
    .
    Alice and Kate were two 19 year olds who were very close friends who hung out pretty often. Alice was short, thin blonde and had large breasts and was a total flirt while her friend Kate was tall, dark haired and had firm breasts. Both girls were sexy and loved dressing provocatively.

    They were driving their way back home in Orange City after meeting Alice’s grandparents in Benville. Alice was wearing a t-shirt and a skirt while Kate wore a shirt and jeans. It was a long drive and the girls were getting bored.
    Then Alice suggested ‘Kate. How about we play a game?’.
    Kate obliged. Then Alice explained the rules: We spin a coin and whoever loses should listen to the other for the next half hour. Kate knew where this was going but she was bored too, so she took out a coin.
    They tossed it and Alice won the toss and was smiling naughtily at Kate. As Kate was driving, they switched places. Then the timer was set for half hour and Alice started ”STRIP!”. Kate was a little surprised but knew this was bound to happen. So she slowly removed her shirt and jeans. Alice was likely ”Don’t tell me you don’t know what Strip means. Even the bra and panties lady!”.
    Kate looked at Alice angrily and removed her bra and panties too revealing her petite breasts and her pussy. Then Alice opened the car windows and drove past a truck giving the driver a show. The truck driver honked in delight leaving Kate furious.
    Alice: We’re running out of gas baby.
    Kate: There’s no way we’re stopping at a gas station like this.
    While Kate was talking, Alice picked up Kate’s clothes and threw them out of the window and said: What now? (with a naughty smile). No clothes.
    Just then the timer went off indicating that half hour was over. Time to toss a coin again.
    Sure enough this time Kate won.

    Alice: Kate! Of course I was gonna drive back and pick those clothes from the road for you.
    Alice knew she was at Kate’s mercy now.
    Kate wasted no time in asking her to strip and then put on Alice’s shirt and skirt but threw her bra and panties out. Now it was Alice’s time to frown.
    Kate: Let’s hit the gas station BABY!
    Fine Alice I’ll let you wear my jacket. But you shouldn’t zip it.

    Luckily for Alice there was just one guy at the gas station. They paid for the gas and then,
    Kate: I want my jacket back Alice.

    Alice: Now? Oh come on.

    Kate: A game is a game.
    Alice removed the jacket and gave it back and flashed for the guy. She got a smile in return. And they continued their ride back home when the timer beeped again.
    Alice: Time for a toss Kate.
    Now Ashley won it.
    Alice: Revenge time Kate.
    By the time Alice looked at Kate she was nude again but this time managed to throw the clothes and jacket our of the car.

    Kate: You were gonna make me naked any way. Now even you’ll have to be naked. No more clothes in the car.
    Just as she said those words a cop car was on their tail asking them to pull over.
    Both girls look at each other in fear.
    A police officer walks over to the car to see both the girls naked. The girls look at the officer,
    a 25 year lady who looked extremely hot. She spoke ” Whoa! Look we’ve got naked girls in a girl driving away throwing clothes on the road. That’s enough to make sure you sit in prison for a while.”

    Kate: Please officer. We did not mean anything bad. We were just bored and wanted to have fun. It just got out of hand.

    Officer: You remind me of myself a couple of years ago. But I can’t let you get away with it. There has to be some punishment.

    Alice: Sorry officer. I’m sure we won’t repeat it again. Please let us go for now officer.

    Officer: Come over to my car.

    Alice and Kate got out of the car and walked towards the other one luckily no other cars passed by at that time.

    Officer: Get in.

    Then the officer got in and started stripping. She had large boobs and a cute ass. Once she was naked she did not say a word and started kissing Alice. They were involved in a long passionate kiss with their lips wandering into each others mouths. Then she asked Kate to eat her pussy. Now all three were turned on and horny. She was playing with Alice’s boobs while Kate was eating her. Finally she has an orgasm with Kate licking it all. Then she pulled Kate up and kissed her and tasted her own juices.

    ”Thanks girls. But watch out next time you do something like this. Not everyone’s as nice as me.” she said while kissing both the girls and then she dressed us and gave the girls her bra and panties. ‘By the way my name’s Rachel’ she added.

    After bidding farewell the officer left. Then Alice and Kate smiled at each other and got into the back of their car and started eating each others pussy until both of them orgasmed. Then both of them kissed and played with each other. Fondling boobs and pinching nipples.

    They got to the driver’s seat with Alice sitting in Kate’s lap and began driving home, hopeful that nobody would see them naked.

    Kate: We can’t drive home like this naked. What are we gonna do?

    Alice: We’ll stop by at the next has station and see if they have any clothes.

    They stopped at the next gas station after a few miles.

    Alice: We have to do this together. Let’s go.

    Luckily for both, there wasn’t anyone at the pump. They went to the shop to see if they sell clothes. The shop was dark with faint light and had just one guy at the counter. He was a tall well built guy but did not look any older than 17. He looked at Susan and Kate dumbstruck and finally managed ”How may I help you?”.

    Alice: We were actually robbed of our clothes and belongings. So we just wanted to see if you sell clothes.

    Guy: My dad owns this place and won’t be here for a while. But I think I’ll have to report to the cops.

    Kate: Oh please no. We’ve been through a lot today. Please spare us that agony.

    Guy: Maybe you can change my mind.

    Within moments Alice was on her knees opening the guy’s pants and took out his erect penis. She took the whole of it in her mouth and began sucking it. She expertly suck the cock moving it back and forth until he cum in her mouth. She swallowed it all and looked at him. All the guy managed was ‘Ummm. Thanks!’.

    Alice: Now live your end of the deal.

    Guy: We actually don’t sell clothes. But we have T-shirts for kids.
    He said pointing towards a rack of clothes with cartoons on them.

    Kate: No way they are gonna fit.

    Alice: Come on Kate. This is our only chance.

    Both managed to put them on with great difficulty. It just about fit and their breasts looked like they could break free any moment with their nipples pointing out. The shirts were just above their navels.

    Guy: And we have skirts for girls.

    They wore the pink little skirts that fit them only because both were very slim. But they were just about a bigger than panties and one could easily see their pussy lips and ass if they bent over. But they had nothing else to wear. So they finally paid the guy and got into their car to go home.

    They were really uncomfortable go those clothes and couldn’t even breathe properly. They were just a couple of miles away from home when their engine died. They examined the engine and couldn’t make anything of it. And the car wouldn’t start. It was dark and hardly any vehicles passed by. Finally a truck passed by and stopped. Two middle aged men got out and examined both the girls thoroughly and smiled. Then they asked them what happened. After explaining they asked the girls to open the engine. As they went over to the engine to open, the girls were over-powered from behind. They were lifted and thrown into the rear of the truck. The men called each other Adam and Scott.

    Adam caught hold of Alice opened her shirt and skirt with relative ease while Scott did the same thing to Kate.
    Adam unziped his pants and took out his dick slided it slowly into Alice’s pussy and gradually increased his pace and began pumping it into Ashley’s without a warning. Ashley’s shouts for help and moans from please mixed. Meanwhile Kate was mouth fucked by Scott choking her constantly. Then Scott turned her around and without waiting forced his now-wet dick into her ass. Kate screamed in pain and tears came out of her eyes. She was a virgin in the ass until now. He began pumping his dick in and out like a horse leaving Kate in pain. Finally Kate passed out after an intense orgasm. Then Scott took his cock out and cummed all over her face and hair. Then he shifted his attention to Alice who was getting fucked by Adam. He inserted his cock in her as too and began ass-fucking her. However Alice was much looser in the behind than Kate because she wasn’t a virgin there either. Scott and Adam simultaneously fucked Alice in both holes making her scream in pain. Then Adam pulled out and put his cock it her mouth and shot cum. Alice licked it clean and fainted as well.
    Scott and Adam carried the girls to their car and left them inside and also put their clothes in. Then the repaired the girls’ engine and left.

    After an hour or so the girls woke us with immense pain between their legs and found their clothes and put them on but they well still wet with the cum. They saw that their car was repaired and drove home safely and sexually satisfied.

    Please feel free to comment and suggest.


  • Love, sex & life of me 4: Witty Title Here

    Font size : +


    Part 4 is longer than usual because so much is happening despite the rules of current day gatherings

    Part 4 cuz shit keeps happening! I probably have too many irons in the fire, that’s why! With… 9 regular fwbs even if I don’t spend time with one consistently, its still a couple of occasions a week I’m writing something in here. I’m no poet as you probably know by this point, this will be a disjointed “and then she was like” flow, like a chick telling you a story about her day… So buckle up!

    I was talking to J one day while she was over, and I asked her if we should keep any naughty excursions a secret from her husband. She said “yeah of course” without any hesitation and said we’d still need to be discreet if it was more than just the 2 of us. I asked if we should invite my boys over then, but she said no she was too nervous. She’d rather I surprised her some time while she was already in the mood so she’s less likely to say no at the time. I’ll do that but I hope it doesn’t end in disaster, it would be embarrassing if she chickened out while they were there and ready. When I asked if she would like to try other girls some time, she reminded me I was her first and said she wasn’t attracted to other girls. Having been there a long time ago I told her that’s how bisexuality starts, being attracted to 1 specific person, then being kind of picky, then kind of saying “yes” to whoever asks and learning to loosen up. I got her to concede that and say maybe. While I had her in an agreeable state of mind I asked “what about a Tgirl?” Someone with the aesthetic of a woman but the equipment of a man? It would be similar to when we played with a strapon together, but with the benefit of getting cum out of it. She was originally a reluctant “nooo, I dunnoooo” but she came around. After she got a little more comfortable with women or other stuff maybe. I accept that.

    Second date time with Dave. He told me his kids were going to be at friends’ for the night. I wonder why he said that… He said I should come over around 7 again and he was making shrimp & salad. It’s so sexy he can cook like a monster and likes shrimp as much as I do. He says there’s no secret to it, little tips and tricks. Strain or dab greasy things after cooking them, season liberally, fry with high heat before letting things cook lower to seal in flavor (applies to fire or pan), be liberal with butter when frying, ect. Anyway since it was just us and it was going to be a freaky romantic night I got done up NICE. I spent time putting on light makeup and mascara, double-Dutch braided my hair down the back (hoping to give him handlebars), and dressed in my black cocktail dress with lacy stockings, glass heels I’ve never worn, black lacy panties and a black choker. I looked like a classy pornstar, and included a pertinent surprise in the package. And he appreciated it when I got there, answering the door and not knowing what to say kind of stumbling along like a kid. He was wearing a flannel button up shirt and jeans, dad-bod sexy. I helped him along, putting my hands on his chest and asking him how I looked in only 1 word. He chose “fuckin’ sexy” and I told him that was close enough and penetrated his mouth with my tongue, we were the same height with my heels. After making out a minute he gained enough composure to play with my braids dangling against my clavicles and ask me what they were about. I told him I don’t usually braid or do my hair like that but it went better with this look, being all coy and flirty. We went inside and had dinner, talked about things like how the kids were gone which I said was a good thing, and when he teasingly asked why that was good I said it was because it wouldn’t be appropriate for them to hear me screaming. He asked why I thought I would be screaming in his house so late at night, and I said it was because of the 110% effort dickin’ he was going to give me for my effort of dressing up like this. He countered with; since he cooked so well that canceled some of it out and he could do like 60%. I told him no, now it was 120% for messing with me and I knew the reason he made such a light dinner of seafood and greens was so we wouldn’t be all gross and bloaty and perform better, that I’m not really a fan of salad but ate it anyway. Since I was eating something I didn’t like and looked “fuckin’ sexy” he agreed to %105 effort and he’d feed me something later that I’d enjoy… After a little more flirting and talk like that we were finished eating and I asked if he had something special for dessert. He didn’t make the first move like I thought and got kind of nervous and babbly again, so I went to his side of the table, moved his plate back and sat in its place with my dress hiked up, legs spread and feet on either side of his chair. Topping, I told him to take my panties off, letting him run his hands up my covered legs but when he got too close I grabbed them, holding them under mine flat on either side of me and told him again a little less patiently to take my panties off. He started kissing his way up my thighs, telling me how good I smelled and mentioning there was a darker spot in my black panties, licking my crotch as he hooked his tongue under them to grab ahold with his teeth. Once he looked up at me showing me he had them, I lifted my butt and he pulled them out from under me, sitting back on the table with a knock. He ducked his head under them, now around my knees and asked “what’s this?” teasingly referring to the glass plug in my butt. I told him that was keeping me horny during dinner, the drive over, sitting just about anywhere and it was to get me ready in case he wanted to fuck me in the ass. No more foreplay, and he didn’t eat me out like I imagined. He stood up quick pulling me against him, and I had to wrap my legs around him as he picked me up and carried me to his bed. He dropped me when I got there taking his pants down quick and kicked them off, while I was bicycle-stroking his sides with my legs. Before he could crawl onto me I told him to lose the shirt too so I could see his hairy dad-bod, he yanked it off and got onto the bed, his knees on either side of my butt and his wet dick jabbing all over my crotch until he lined it up and stuffed it inside me. It was average but nice cause I was so excited, and the toy in my ass made it feel fuller. He said he could feel its hardness against the bottom of his dick inside too. I tried to bend my knees to put my heels flat on either side of him but my panties were still around my ankles, they’re not easy to get off wearing the heels, especially when you can’t reach them. Then he lifted my calves up onto his chest and fucked me hard with my feet up in the air beside his head, and my panties still connecting my heels behind him. It was super hot. I put pressure against him with my calves so he would stay upright and thrust harder instead of trying to lay on me but from my POV we looked pretty sexy like that. I came after just a minute between that and playing with my clit while he was fucking me. I didn’t want it to end too quick, so I told him that and not to cum and to pull out and relax for a minute if he even started feeling like he was about to. He joked that wasn’t fair, to which I reminded him he owed me 105%, and he said making it to the bed without blowing his load in his pants after I spread my legs on the table was already like 100%! When he pulled out to calm down I asked him if he could untangle my panties from my ankles, and once I was free I wrapped my arms around his back and tried to throw him onto the bed next to me. He didn’t move much. But he layed on his back and watched me low on all fours like I was doing push-ups, while I kissed his body all over from his neck to his thighs, giving his cock long licks and short kisses to keep it hard. When he told me he was ready again I straddled him reverse cowgirl and rode his dick slowly, diverting his attention to the glittery plug in my butt, which he pushed and tugged on when I slowed down enough. Like I hoped he’d do at some point, he grabbed my braids at the bottom and whipped me with them gently while giving me a “hyah”, to which I sped up my ride for him with a laugh. He got too close again, at the same time I was about to cum so I was disappointed but I had to hit the brakes. He sat up and rolled me onto my belly and started kissing me kind of the way I was to him, only rougher and needier and from behind. I told him how I was just about to cum when riding him and he should help me. He kissed and licked me from the back of my neck to the tops of my stockings, spanking me a little and playing with my buttplug with his thumb while pushing his middle fingers into my pussy. He slid them in and out like when he was fucking me, and made me cum again that way. After I told him that, he was ready again, but couldn’t be sure he would be able to stop this time, so I said that was fine and spread my butt cheeks with my palms. He wanted my ass too, pulling the plug and dropping it on the floor before laying all his weight on top of me and slipping his dick into my prepared asshole. I had my arms tucked under my chest propping myself up so I could get enough air, but he wrapped me- arms and all- in his so I was resting my head on his forearms and started humping me aggressively. I was wailing at that point and he was breathing hard on the back of my neck, kissing me and biting my shoulder and he finally emptied his load into my ass. We layed like that for a little bit until his breathing calmed down, then cuddled together until we were ready for bed. I had to get out of my clothes and makeup and we slept naked together, talking while we were still awake about how awesome that was, and he asked if I was disappointed cuz I didn’t end up screaming. I said that was a figure of speech and I’m not really a screamer. We were having sex for an hour and a half so I rated him pretty good, he was impressed with himself too considering it’d been a few years for him. Older guys are always better. The next morning I was perving on him in his sleep, playing with his dick and once I had him hard, carefully sliding down and removing covers to wake him up with a blowjob. He came in just a few minutes, only waking during post-orgasm oral cleanup, which he said was even better because he was sort of aware of it and it was happening in a dream too. And now he was wide awake and lumbered up. I asked when his kids got back and he said no idea, whenever they decided to come home. But if they saw me there it wouldn’t be a big deal, they figured why he wanted the house to himself for. So we stayed in bed watching actual porn movies with story together for a couple hours, and he was ready again. This time we let one keep playing on his phone propped up on the pillow, and he fucked me Doggy style while we watched and made dirty comments. He loves watching porn while having sex, and he was more confident after last night, so I got spanked when the girl in the video did and he pulled my hair by both braids, but when he told me he was getting close to cumming I said “then it must be time for my facial”, which he thought was naughty. I poured off the bed, onto my knees between his legs and looked up at him, jerking him off myself until he came in my open mouth and on my chin. It was kind of watery and thin since he’d cum a couple times in the last few hours but I don’t mind. The stuff I got on my chin he wiped and let me suck it from his finger, and I definitely made a meal out of it for him, bobbing deep on it, licking around it and moaning while I got it clean. He said I was the dirtiest girl he’d been with and I told him to be glad he didn’t turn me down. His kids got there around noon and I left in my dress, letting my hair down and carrying out my stockings so I didn’t look too hookery. We had marathon sex, 3 times in a short period so yeah he’s a keeper!

    I journaled that part that day after getting home while it was fresh, and asked J if she wanted to read it. She did and she enjoyed it. As in, while she was reading it, she was enjoying the shit out of herself hard with her middle fingers. Which I’m glad because she didn’t seem jealous at all! Maybe next time they’ll both be involved. It seems like I have to convince Dave more than her at this point. But the being able to hold off is a point in his favor, especially if he’s going to fuck 2 women. While he’s cooling down she and I can play and he can take whichever’s closest…

    Holly and I were playing Red Dead Online together, just casually using game chat and the party at Benny’s came up. She was talking in the open about how she’d like to do it again, with as many or more guys this time! I asked if she was serious because last time she said she didn’t think she could handle it and reminded her she was on GAME CHAT! Also that they were trying to recruit her, so the more she hangs around them or gets involved the more they’re going to want. She told me she and Nino had been sexting and hooked up a couple times! I told her she should be hanging out with wholesome guys like B from the Mother’s Day BBQ, but she said she’s not interested and he’s too young, that she needs a group of MEN to satisfy her. A couple guys got on mic to ask what was going on and trying to get involved too, so now she’s attracting rando weebs from who-knows-where. She didn’t engage though and I kind of summarized the story for them, asking if they thought she should go for that. They said hell no, agreeing with me but also asking us if this was real or not and where we were at. So I got kind of unhelpful horny backup. I reminded her about Jess & Lita too, what they said getting involved with them was like, and she said she wasn’t like them and guys like Benny respected a “no” if you were strong enough to put down lines. She could be a fucktoy without having to work for them. She was nonchalant about the whole thing like she’d already decided and was calmly just letting me know. So I told her if she got into trouble to let me know for real, cuz I have 2 cops I’m joined at the hip with, Mark’s resources and Mrs A’s fixer capabilities to call on. I seriously think I could pull strings and disappear or be rid Benny and/or his guys if I had to. Or just Vixen a deal with him to get her out of trouble. My skills are beyond that of a hot young teen angling her freckle-faced virgin supervisor for a raise. She appreciated that I have her back and will support her anyway. I’ve been there and back safely myself so she can do it too. But it is a slippery slope and I’m sure most crack-whores never thought they’d be crack-whores. I was never desperate, and found Mark who filled my darker needs, taught me self-discipline and took care of me. Is STILL taking care of me even when our orbits are now elliptical. So I’ll have to keep an eye on her. I also want to call Mark and tell him that, both her situation and how I’m grateful for the way he steered me, idk if I ever told him anything like that. But if I’m too emotional with him about it like I am now pecking this out, it might set off alarms with him and I might get a visit from Mrs. A…

    So I texted Nino and told him to ask Benny if he could come by. He did a couple days later, by himself this time and we had a productive talk. He was a gentleman as always, seeming kind of quiet and hat-in-hand respectful like someone who’s going to beg you to babysit their kids they know you can’t stand. He reminds me of Officer N when he’s nice. We sat in my loveseat with my feet and legs in his lap and talked about Holly, how she and Nino have been hooking up which he didn’t know, and she wants more group activities. I know his friends are willing to oblige her, but she already said she wouldn’t be working for them. So I wanted to set the boundary of her being around them but not becoming like the apts’ other girls. He said that wouldn’t even be an issue, that alot of guys have like groupies that they party with but aren’t involved in his business. And if I hear complaining from his girls to ignore it cause they’re all drama. They can be pretty mean to the guys in fact. I thought of them slapping Nino in the car that once and the train of girls following groups of guys at that party. So maybe that makes sense. He says they all fight and abuse each other but the girls don’t want to do anything else, they’ve been offered to be scouts or delivery girls like Holly but that’s actual work and they’re lazy. And they move away with bfs or something all the time so the whole “can’t leave” thing is bullshit. I said regardless I want to make sure Holly’s safe and not doing anything she doesn’t want. And Benny appreciates straight talking to him and my looking out for her, saying that he’s only ever asked and left it alone when told no, which is true. I said I keep getting surprised by how reasonable and respectful he is when I expected a guy like him to be dangerous like what you see in movies. He was giving me a foot massage by that point! He said they’re not threatening to most people. Business rivals are the only ones they might get into fights with. Sometimes they kick somebody’s ass who hurts one of theirs or comes around looking for trouble when they shouldn’t, but who wouldn’t when someone comes into their house uninvited and starts being disrespectful? It’s a community that looks out for its members, which is everybody in their territory as long as they are not rude. He said there are people in the apts who might not even know about Benny and his guys. They say “how you doing Mr. ___?” when they see them like normal neighbors, and even if they’re not involved they’re welcome as long as they are themselves welcoming. He said the “other guys” are probably the same way with their neighborhood. Everybody everywhere is good to their own or people who are good to them. It reminds me of the trope ‘even bad men love their mamas’ or the golden rule. So he reassured me that if Holly wants to get gangbanged they’d be happy to make her wishes come true but nobody’s going to hurt or make her do anything she doesn’t want to. If they see her self-destructing they’re not going to try and stop it either cause she’s not actually his or anyone else’s problem. Which I said is fair and he said it’s my job to keep an eye on her as a friend, but he’d let me know if she was going too far off the rails. Then we talked about us, I asked how his wife felt about him fucking strange women and giving them foot massages. He said she understands or someone will take her place who does, he’s a commodity true to himself and you can’t love each other unless it’s who each other truly are. And he’s a dog, who happens to be in a power position so there’s an expectation of that kind of thing anyway. But even then she’s fine with it cause he wouldn’t be with someone who wasn’t, he is who he is and is honest about it. He sounds like me being up front with polyamory with my fwbs. When I said that he said WE’RE alot alike. I thought he was just being flirty (like, we have so much in common, you know? Wanna see my dick?) I asked how kind of incredulously, with a shocked eyebrow/sneery face that had him choking laughing and he told me something interesting; for days after that party he’d hear his friends talking about their girlfriends saying alot of shit about me. I expected that, telling him I almost got into a few fights with girls over their bfs I didn’t even realize or care about, and I’ve never really gotten along with girls. He told me it’s cuz I’m a queen. Again I thought he was being dramatic and trying to be flirty but he said something else interesting; that his guys were intimidated by me. I asked how, and he said like when I came into the room to check on Holly at the gangbang and kind of ignored the naked guys to talk to her and spanked one on the way out I made them uncomfortable. It was a GUYS’ room where they were having THEIR way with some slut and I strolled in clothed and nonchalant, ignoring them and talking to her, and giving them a GG slap on the way out like their coach. He said I’m the type they fantasize and talk alot of shit about what they’d do to me but shut down when I enter the room. I told him I remember catcalls when I got there, but staying no to joining in and still being involved shook their masculinity. They felt like they were being checked in on by mom or something. I told him about my conversation with Mark about how all these powerful businessmen were apparently intimidated by me at another party and didn’t want me joining in, and everyone having sex was apparently seeking my approval, kind of putting on a show for me. I said my husband told me they’d been intimidated by me since our wedding. When he asked if I was pushing them around, I told him no that’s never been me, and they’d gangbanged ME so I don’t see how I’d intimidated THEM. He wasn’t surprised to hear about me being gangbanged. Maybe it was since every time he came over I was naked for guests. And that was another point to me being a “queen”, and just seemed to be something someone like me would do. I said I’ve never been the dominant one in any relationship and very few times having sex, only doing it when someone freezes or asks. He replied that in BDSM the one with all the power is the submissive one, getting all their freaky pleasure at the hands of someone who’s treating them the way they want to be treated, and the sub is the one who sets boundaries and makes the rules. I’d heard that before and I can see it but idk. He asked why I don’t wear clothes even at home and I said cause it’s my house and I just don’t, and if the girl scouts came to the door they’d probably leave crying. He thought that was pretty funny laughing again and said he didn’t know why, but when he comes over he gets a FEELING like he had to negotiate or be careful like he was dealing with someone higher up the food chain and more powerful than him. I did the face again and asked “HOW?!?” and he cracked up again and said it’s just a feeling. Like cops pulling up outside your door, mom calling you angrily when you thought you’d gotten away with something, getting caught alone with someone you’d threatened, ect. Like he was meeting with someone dangerous and if it didn’t go right it would mean trouble, even though I’d never done anything to make him think that. It was like that since the first time at the party. That was partly why he didn’t get handsier when I was in his lap, that and he didn’t want me being offended when none of his friends approached me. He didn’t know who I was but thought I might be somebody who probably shouldn’t be there, should be kept an eye on, couldn’t trust anyone else to do it, and I had to be kept happy and respected. I was kind of hurt by that but he said if you spend a few minutes with me you get to like me but still have that feeling. I like guys to like me so I don’t know why I come off that way. But he gave me an example; with Nino on the couch that one time I was playing off Benny teasing him in a dominant way, I was making a scene of it to make Nino uncomfortable like Benny meant to without me actually knowing what he was trying to do. But we were both just having fun with him. It was a boss/minion kind of thing to do and I was more confident than he was. I reminded him Nino came back so he didn’t seem too intimidated. Of course Nino wants me and he’s more confident cause he knows me and has been with me before. I told him I thought he was bullshitting me, buttering me up with praise so I would suck his dick or something before he left. He said no and made another comparison to old “dame” types from movies, when the detective and the audience know she got her bf to kill her husband, then got her second bf to kill that bf, so on and so on. And she has someone shoot the detective, but he survives and still goes back to her anyway. A Basic Instinct Sharon Stone. He said I’m like a black widow. Only I told him I don’t think I hurt or control people so that’s not accurate. Speaking of detective, I told him about N being my fwb who’s a cop, and told him the whole story about how he forced himself on me, why would he do that if I had this control over men? He broke the event down into parts. N fighting with me about other guys isn’t unexpected even though he knew about them already and he only shares me because he has no other choice as a cuck. He might have felt like he was going to lose me, which is why he went to a dark place of MINE by doing what he thought would make me happy. It kind of lines up with what N said afterwards and how he was a blubbering mess, cuz he disappointed me when he was trying so hard to do the opposite, going against his usual behavior to do it. It might have shaken him to learn he went in the totally wrong direction. Benny told me if I had trouble with N to let him know and he and the boys could help, which I thought was funny and told him how I’d just said something similar to Holly about them, which was kind of the point of this meeting. After a minute we got back to the subject of influence and he asked if I knew why he was giving me a footrub, I said cause he’s actually pretty nice and again buttering me up, but he said he didn’t realize he was doing it until his hand started aching. He was doing it subconsciously because I wanted it. And I let him know that by the way I summoned him to my lair through a lackey and just draped myself comfortablt on him and layed down some rules. It was subconscious on both our parts. I let him know I didn’t mean to come off that way, I was being a little flirty putting my legs in his lap and showing him I was comfortable with him, which he said is DIScomforting and made him (a powerful guy) feel like my bitch. I told him that makes me feel bad, like I’m bossy and unlikable, but he said it’s not a bossy thing more like people just pathologically want to make me happy or have my approval cause again I’m a queen type. I influence not control. He compared me to the popular girl in school which everyone assumes she HAS to have a bf and nobody approaches for fear of embarrassment and rejection, which is why I’m not approached. He said I’m desirable and likeable but too intimidating for the cowardly 90% of people. I told him I’ve been with alot of people so that can’t be right… But I did always make the first move. He gave an example of another scenario I might do the same thing I did to him without realizing it. I stare smolderingly with an almost-smile until another person looks away, grinning wider when they do. It’s a perspective issue, to him that sounds like mental domination. From my perspective I can’t help but smile and make someone blush or look away shyly, smiling when they do cause it’s cute. Teasing them like I’ve seen guys do to nervous girls! One is controlling and the other is innocent. Benny was surprisingly insightful and knowledgeable about psychology. We talked for a few hours and he unknowingly answered questions I’ve had for years about why I don’t have many girl friends, why relationships don’t work long-term, why so many people are willing to share me even when it’s not who they are, ect. I make people eager to please me, when that’s all I want to be for them. The thing he came over for, talking about Holly, was only for 5 minutes, then talking about me the rest of the time and I feel bad for not talking ‘Benny’ more. I think I made a platonic guy friend though. I let him know that he helped me figure out things that had been bothering me for a long time and I’ll repay him somehow.

    J came over to my house to hang out while her husband was working. The plan was we were going to drink, swim and have dinner. It turns out she had never been to my house. We almost have come here a few times but something always comes up, I hadn’t realized until she started commenting on it saying she liked this or that. We got some snacky chips and daqueries and laid in the backyard shade naked together. She was surprised I answered the door that way and asked if we were skipping straight to it, and I told her I didn’t even think about and I’m always naked at home. Every time we text or talk I’m lounging around butt naked, which she thought was amusing. We were laying there lubricated in more ways than one, talking about honesty and making plans as to which of my boys she wants to sample first. She said probably PB since I talk about him so much, and have made PB&J jokes before. So then I had to explain the context of PB&J which is me writing about all this stuff here and using abbreviations for privacy. She asked if she could see all of it since we were talking about full honesty and I told her there would be things we needed to talk about first. Like her husband, and some things I wished I could share at the time but couldn’t. So first I asked her if she would mind if her husband saw other people like she does and is planning to, and she said she knows he comes over sometimes or we see each other outside of our 3somes. She said it’s ok as long as it’s me. Then I said I was going to tell her something I hope didn’t make her mad, it was something her husband had done and I’d been keeping from her but it had made all our lives better. I told her the story of how us meeting wasn’t an accident. That her husband had asked me to loosen her up socially and that we’d known each other before she’d introduced us. She said she couldn’t believe it and he’d have some stuff to account for but she needed to know more before she made up her mind. So I hooked her up with these pages and let her read the whole thing, alot of it was stuff we’d talked about before, other liaisons and such. But she learned how I’d met her husband and his partner and how we were kind of seeing each other before she and I met by design. I watched her while she read it and occasionally asked if she was ok, she was a little upset and teary but I editorialized as she read how I felt at the time and why we were doing it, like how she and her husband weren’t happy and going the wrong way already. They were having problems now but they had good times again too. When she said that he’d cheated with me, I told her so did she and she didn’t think he knew about it at the time either. For both of them it was with me, and he at least knew I was someone who would be able to help him get closer to her again and open her up to things she’d always wanted, but wouldn’t pursue on her own. I pointed out the sections where he stopped showing an interest in me when she started wanting him again and mentioned how whenever the 3 of us were together I was a third wheel or kind of a sex toy of theirs. I asked her if she was mad at or hated me and she said no, she didn’t hate either of us because of our intentions and how it turned out, and she wasn’t really mad at me either cause I volunteered this but she was mad at him and he’d have a fight waiting for him at some point, because this behavior was deviously planned. Then she remembered the part about N, saying she was so sorry I didn’t feel like I could come to her and she felt so bad about the neck and wrist bruises I lied about that she cried. I was sitting on the side of her chair and hugging her until she calmed down, giving her little kisses. She told me she never liked him. He always joked about hooking up with her while her husband was right there, and cause they were buddies they played it off but he had always been leery and would have hit on her, married or not if he could have gotten away with it. But she would have ratted him out right away of course, and that caused more problems between her and P because he let the innuendo go when she didn’t like it or want him over at all. I defended him a little, saying he’s not so bad or creepy, he just made a mistake thinking that was something I wanted. It might have been another time, it just wasn’t then. And her husband was the one who sorted it out and dragged him over to fix it, so she should give him some points for that. She read about Holly and was a little worried for her as my friend and hoped it all worked out, was a little disappointed I’m hanging out with gangsters, but was intrigued by his intelligent theories about my magnetism, saying that she fell under my spell before pulling me in for a long kiss. So I wasn’t in the doghouse. We kind of noticed a doghouse in the yard and she pointed it out but that’s as close as we came to it. But not wanting to push my luck I wasn’t going to try and sit on her face right away. So I asked if she wanted to go shopping a little later for some naughty lingerie after having read my Dave entry and she said yeah, after that we would get something to eat. I got dressed in my favorite shopping outfit… Since the Civil unrest is over in town we went to mine and N’s favorite place and picked out some slutty things in her size she could try on for me later. Being a toy fan she wanted us to get something together, and being in public with a sex toy in me already that I didn’t tell her about I decided to get something fun in that line of thinking. I suggested a wearable Bluetooth vibrator, a blue half U shaped horn that played with your clit too. We could go grocery shopping or someplace public afterward and try it. She loved that cause it was something we’d talked about but hadn’t gotten to do. She tried to wave me off so she could buy it alone like she was ashamed to be there with someone (hopefully no matter being there with another woman) but I came up behind her while she was checking out and wrapped my arms around her belly, resting my chin on her shoulder, putting her on the spot. She didn’t say anything but tried to escape quick after grabbing the receipt. I didn’t move though, pinning her to the counter from behind and whispering to her that we have to see if it works, while making eye contact with the guy behind the register, who was interested but has seen it all before. Shushing me, realizing she wasn’t going to be able to be discreet about being there “together”, said we will test it later. With my arms pinning her in I broke open the package, saying we have to make sure it had batteries and she said she had some at home. I said I’m sure I do too but that doesn’t help us in the short term. After some fidgeting I got the batteries in and app downloaded to test it and it buzzed to life. She knew what I was doing and tried to preempt me by saying “it works, let’s get going” and trying to get out again. I said openly that she was going to have to loosen up her inhibitions and play through her nerves if she was going to be getting fucked by one of my boys soon. She covered her face to hide from the cashier and I slipped both my hands down the front of her leggings, moving her panties to the side with one hand and putting the vibe in her sloppy wet pussy with the other. If she went commando I don’t think it would have even stayed in! I laid her phone on the counter with it ready to activate, just hold-buzz and pulled her hands away from her face, holding them under mine on her belly. I asked the cashier if he thought the Bluetooth would have problems reaching the toy while it was in her, cause sometimes when I have my ear bud in 1 ear and my phone’s in the opposite pocket it cuts out. He pointed to J’s phoned and asked “do you mind?” and I just smiled a little. He held the button for a few seconds while I kissed her behind the ear and asked it was working. She said yes, I asked if he would throw the box away and said thanks, grabbing her phone and walking out holding her hand. She was kinda mad at me, saying that was humiliating and she couldn’t believe I’d done that in front of a stranger. But I said this is why we came out today, and it’s always kind of nerve-wracking like that but the thrill is doing it anyway. “In public” means someone might see or know and that exposure and being center of their attention is the fun part. I told her he probably gets that kind of thing all the time working there, he doesn’t know us, her name, and we’d probably never see him again so who better? Also that was kind of light as far as I planned to go, the “naughty edition” of buying an electronic product, asking a tech question and making sure it worked before we left. I said he didn’t even get to see anything let alone touch us. She wanted to argue but I’d already won, so we went grocery shopping. I made good use of her toy while we were out, and reminded her I wasn’t wearing anything under my coat. I made it a game to buzz her when I noticed we were alone and I wanted attention, so whenever someone was out of eyeshot she’d yelp and turn around to find me casually leaning on a stand or something. We had to wear masks in there, but when she came over I’d pull her in and drop it to her chin for a deep tongue kiss and guide her hands to the inverted V-shaped fold in the front of my coat to play with me, while I held her button down the whole time. She made a comment about how I was a slippery mess like she was, and with her playing in my pussy every few minutes I had to make sure I wasn’t leaving a trail. When we pulled away from each other I’d cross my legs and lift a knee to rub my lips together and hopefully keep my thighs from being visibly wet. She also kept wiping her fingers on her mask which I thought was HOT. There were cameras everywhere, but nothing would be visible except for the kissing and I don’t even know if they check them unless there’s an incident. So we got away with it again, in the car she was telling me how horny she was and how she never thought she’d ever do anything like that. I asked if she was still mad about the adult store thing and she said no. In the mood she was in she thought it was hot, but said she’d probably cringe thinking about it later. When we got back neither of us was in the mood to cook, we both wanted to have sex and I kind of wanted to swim. I took off my jacket and heels and headed for the pool. She said she wanted sex but NOT to swim so we compromised. Since I already jumped in, I told her where to get a blanket and bring it to me. She laid it up against the pool in the shady shallow end and sat on the side with her legs in the water, where I attacked them like a shark and started biting her thighs, telling her I was going to eat her. She was still wearing just her panties with the toy still inside her, so I pulled them off and let them float away in the pool. She said we had a conundrum because she liked the toy and didn’t want to take it out, so I should just kiss her thighs while she tested it more extensively. I disagreed, smelling my prey… I twisted the vibe so the smaller head was against her tight asshole so I could have tongue access to her clit. She found this acceptable and I made sure to keep it pressed against her while I sucked on her hard little button. She tried running her fingers through my hair, but it was too wet and tangly. When she was breathing hard, her angled little athletic belly heaving all sexy, and told me she was about to cum I stopped her, pulled her hand away from her phone and told her to flip over and get on her knees. She huffed a little but bundled the blanket up on the concrete and kneeled on it, asking me why. I twisted the toy back around to the way it was and set her phone to “continuous” before spreading her cheeks and licking her asshole. She wasn’t expecting it, giggling and breathing hard again in less than a minute. I was tugging gently on the vibe too, and pushing the base around in circles so the vibration didn’t miss a surface inside her pussy and after another minute she collapsed onto her palms, then down on her elbows and started talking dirty, asking me if I “liked rimming her little fuckin asshole.” I spanked her for the language and rubbed my thumb across her hole so I could get a better look. She started whimpering and repeating her naughty language, and I could tell she was cumming because her pussy was contracting and pulling the vibe tighter against her, and I gave her a couple encouraging incisor nips on the inside of her butt cheeks making her yelp. When her fireworks slowed I hit the button on her phone to stop the toy and pulled it out of her. It was wet and glisteny. She turned around and sat on the blanket again, watching me clean her cum from it with my lips before leaning down to kiss me anyway. I put the toy on the blanket next to her phone and took her hands in mine, bracing my feet against the side of the pool and pulled a little bit. Not enough to bring her with me, just testing the waters metaphorically. She gave me a “fine” face and let me pull her in on top of me. We made out on the steps in the shallow end with her hand between my legs, her fingers up my twat, and I came that way with my forehead resting on hers and breathing hard. She made me homemade Chinese food for dinner, but couldn’t spend the night because P was going to be home tonight and she wanted to see him. When she suggested I come too because we always have fun together I told her no cause they need to spend time together alone sometimes and work things out. Besides she had plans to attack him with her newfound knowledge tonight. She said she was kind of over it by now because it was a nice thing to do even if we lied about it and she really didn’t mind that he and I were seeing each other while they were having problems. She would have done the same thing if an opportunity had popped up. I reminded her she had done just that, with me. Even if she didn’t know it was part of her pervy husband’s scheme, throwing that part in there just to poke fun at him so she’d have it on her mind in that context when she got home. After she left I still called him to warn him that I’d told her the WHOLE story and to be prepared for it, even though she said she understands and we just had an awesome day. I said at worse she needs to let you know she’s almost mad at you or needs to vent but she’s OK with the whole thing. He was kind of mad I just took it on myself to tell her, and I had to admit it kind of happened organically and I decided to roll with it and it’s better it happened now when I could explain our viewpoints and let her read my thoughts and both our behavior at the time to get context, that’s why she isn’t mad. She was even looking forward to seeing him and I couldn’t get her to stay, and she’d invited me so the 3 of us could have fun. Doesn’t spell out “I’m planning on killing/divorcing him when I get home” to me. So he said he might be pissed at me he’ll have to see how it turns out.

    He texted me later that she calmly told him she knows about his scheme and why he did it before she hugged him, one thing led to another and he plowed her fucking brains out. So it was a good night for them and the doghouse had been demolished and used for firewood. WHY do I fix everything I touch…? I said he should visit me and show his gratitude, I could use some plowing myself, but he probably won’t.

    I was texting with N and he told me about how one of his and P’s cop buddies is getting married and he thought of me for the bachelor party. They can’t do it yet cause of the Rona so it wouldn’t be for months or anytime soon, but his buddies know N’s half of how we met and are looking forward to meeting me. They’re scheming the bachelor party already when the wedding plans aren’t even finalized. I told him to let me know and I have other girls in mind if they want, which he said yeah and one guy is bi and requested a guy in his lap so I’ll have to try and find THAT now. I don’t think I know any gay guys. I can think of a bi-guy, but I’ve been ghosting him since he booted me out of his house in the middle of the night dressed like a hooker to get murdered. Also when people want strippers/dancers/entertainment they’re thinking 10’s or close to it, and he is not. I asked about Tgirls, which N calls “traps”, and he said as a novelty that’d be pretty funny. Like “surprise!” and I said she won’t love that, being the butt of a joke so that’s a no go. He said they can be respectful cuz of their friend and he’d find out if that’s what he wants and if I can send a pic. So I sent of one of me biting my lip and he laughed and said he loves it, but he meant one of my friend to see if his was interested. I thought about asking P&J about involving her, how he’d feel about his friends seeing his wife strip or how she’d feel about N and the whole thing. I asked him if the party might degenerate into debauchery and how he’d feel about that if I was involved, and if he would try to keep me to himself. He said it might depending on the people, but it wasn’t supposed to and he had no plans, but if course he’d be keeping me to himself if it did. He told me there was a budget they were pooling for entertainment, meaning girls.. They would save right up until the day so right now it wasn’t much. So ideally since there would be 6 guys there as of now there should be 6 girls. Or 5 1/2. I could think of 3 “probablys” right off the tip of my head besides myself, I’d have to hit up my Tgirl friend I haven’t seen in awhile and find a 6th probably from Benny’s pool. He should appreciate me throwing him business.

    Talking to Dave, he’s not interested in J which is disappointing. Because she’s married. Even if P knew and she were in an open relationship he still would be a no because of the sanctity of marriage. That’s SUPER disappointing and I haven’t told J yet. I don’t know if she’ll be disappointed because they’ve flirted on the phone and I’m always talking them up to each other, or not because that’s the kind of thing she’d find endearing and already said she’d be more interested with PB. He’s also not interested in deviating from girls, if that matters. Not many guys are.

    Seeing as how the cop boys and J all know about each other and there ar no more secrets, N asked if we could double date. I said to ask P if he’d be into it and I could ask J. I knew she doesn’t like him and her husband knows that too, but she surprised me and said yeah cause they don’t have any couple friends. Even knowing about his behavior and how he’s always perving on her she said she wouldn’t mind hanging out. When I asked her about that she said the double thing would be nice no matter who it was with, and he is her husband’s friend, so she’s been putting up with him for awhile anyway. They could be perfectly civil, and he probably didn’t even know she doesn’t think much of him. I told her if her husband knows, so does he and guys don’t keep secrets like that. It probably just doesn’t effect him either way. No plans yet though, as of right now it’s just an “ok.”

    We ended up bbqing at P&J’s. We had tri-tip, baby back ribs, rice, beans, garlic bread, and margaritas, it was all pretty good. Once we were a full sheets to wind we played “asshats and cool cats” I think it’s called. It’s a little bit about how much everyone knows the player, winner gets to dare someone to do something on a card, and loser has to do something on their card that’s embarrassing. It’s interesting, but should be played when EVERYONE is comfortable with each other physically. Some cards involve kissing another player, piggyback rides, texting something compromising ect. I jealously bristled a little when J had to spin a bottle and make out with N, which I thought would make P mad, but it didn’t. I don’t get jealous, I don’t understand it, it might have to do with knowing she doesn’t normally like him. After we were done eating and stuffed it was time to get stuffed again. This being a couples date I was pretty restricted to N only, and he was pretty handsy while we were playing the game. He pulled my straps off my shoulders and said everyone had seen it before, playing with my tits while I was in his lap at the table in front of the others. I don’t know if either of them were jealous, but J moved to her husband’s lap and they were making out too. N asked if we could use their bed and P said yeah, so he carried me in there, dropped me sideways onto it and stuffed his dick on my mouth. I was rubbing myself through my panties just for a minute when I felt little fingers brushing mine, and J took them off of me. I lifted one leg and N held it up for me by the ankle, and I felt hair tickling my inside thighs before J’s tongue was licking my wet pussy lips. Some more weight shifting around of the head of the bed and she started moaning into me, I figured her husband must be doing the same to her, but she started rocking pretty hard, so she must have been getting fucked. I only had a view of N’s hips while sucking his dick, but that was my Sherlock guess based on the motion of the ocean. I was right. N pulled away to keep from blowing his load too early in my throat, and was playing with my hair. I looked back and it was like I imagined. I stroked J’s hair the way N had done to me while she kissed my clit, watching her get fucked by her husband. She was laying kind of the way I was, one leg up on P’s shoulder and the other beneath him and between his legs. When he backed off I rolled her onto her back and straddled her face, eating her out 69 style and felt my +1’s dick push into my sloppy wet pussy. Again I wondered about P’s reaction having his partner’s dick so close to his wife’s face but he didn’t seem to care about that either. N kept pausing hip-deep in me, and I could hear J’s low moaning and sucking noises and she wasn’t making them for me or I’d have felt it. She must have had N’s balls in her mouth. So much for not liking him much. He didn’t dick me nearly hard enough, more interested in my gf’s attention on his nuts, and once her husband started fucking her, I couldn’t get a good angle on either of them. The best I could do was turn my face sideways with my tongue out licking his shaft when every time he pulled out of her. I’m sure it looked hot from the outside but it was unsatisfying for me. Soon N’s little shaking thrusts stopped and he pulled out of me, but I felt his belly against my ass a second later, still couldn’t feel J’s mouth on me… Cause she was being DP’d by her husband and my +1. Her first experience with 2 guys and even though I was naked on top of her I felt left out. I rolled off to watch and she had her head back and was trying to take N’s dick in her throat. Whenever his balls rested against her nose though, she panicked because the breath stopped. Doing what I could and trying to keep it memorable I got on my knees next to her and was rubbing her clit with my left hand fingers and pinching her nipples with my right. She was groaning and hyperventilating, and kept pushing N away so she could take a breath before he went ball deep again. And I was like a 3rd wheel, I’d say 4th but that would actually be useful. P has always ignored me when his wife was eager because it’s clear he loves her and wants to be with her more than anyone else, but I didn’t expect N to forget about me. Maybe it was because it was his friend’s wife and he’d always fantasized but was getting his chance now. I couldn’t get J’s opinion, after she reached up around N’s legs to grab his ass and pull him against herself harder I kind of backed off, just sitting a little ways away cross-legged and watching. They even changed positions a few times without acknowledging me, with J laying on her side like I was originally, to switching to doggystyle, the guys never changing anything up. It seemed like she loved trying to swallow my +1’s dick more than anything. The final straw was the last position I saw before I left. I got up and went into the bathroom to kind of collect myself. When I came out, N was laying underneath J, holding her up with his hands on her shoulders, I assume fucking her in the ass while her husband was in the same position. Her arms were dangling down to either side and her head was rolled back, hair spread out on N’s chest. Nobody even looked in my direction when I came out and stood by the bed. I wanted to be gone but not make a scene or anything, I was so embarrassed. So I kind of foot-shuffled my clothes off the floor into the hallway and got dressed in the living room, still listening to J groaning, and drove myself home kinda drunk. I stayed off the freeway and kept the music off so I didn’t daydream, I needed full attention to keep between the lines. I don’t think I so much as swerved, I got home just fine way earlier than I planned on being there and called Dave to see if he was busy. He was out doing stuff with the kids, I wasn’t in the mood to see the boys (who should always see me as some kind of powerful mistress, not drunk-sad), called Holly who didn’t answer, ect. I got through to nobody. I waffled on the idea but ended up calling Benny, but said I didn’t want him to come over and I couldn’t drive cuz I was drunk. So he came and got me. I was all hands in the car, trying to get into his pants or give him road head, resume where I left off at the house but he stopped me. He drove me to the beach and we sat in the car talking about why I was upset. He said I was acting like a teenager, to which I responded that would have been a slutty teenager but yeah they’re usually like that. I made a point that I was just ignored in a 4some and that’s not something that happens to a queen, so it shoots his whole argument from the other day in the foot. He said I’m still people and shit happens to everybody, don’t focus on the outlier and it’s the trend you should study. He asked what she looked like and I showed him a picture, he said he would have forgotten about me too! It’s alot to write down and I only remember flashes of ingenuity but Benny’s a nice respectful guy who I think is becoming my friend. We sat in the car talking until it was getting dark and I ignored a call from N and J, who left me a voicemail saying she hoped I was ok and made it home and to call her asap or the guys would send people out to look for me, and N got a friend to pick him up. Benny drove me home and when we got there I said thanks for entertaining my craziness and being a gentleman. He said flirtily that I could repay him by entertaining him some time, when I was all there and wasn’t rebounding. I ghosted texts and calls from J the rest of the night, just texting her once before bed that I was home and fine and didn’t want to talk about it now but we would soon.

    The morning after even before the sun was up J was blowing up my phone. I slept through a couple times, realized someone was calling after the 3rd time, saw who it was and decided it was too early the 4th time, and by the 6th or 7th time she called I managed to answer and put it on speakerphone so I could lay there and relax my sleeping arm. J asked if I was ok and why I left the other night, so I told her I was kind of embarrassed and felt pushed out because everybody’s attention was on her, and nobody even noticed I was gone for an hour so I didn’t want to be there and sit through that. I felt like crying talking to her now, the previous night, when I was in the bathroom listening to her get DP’d, or after I was dressed and debating just hanging out until they were done and still listening, but I never did. She did though, hearing how I felt and feeling bad about the whole thing. She was bawling her eyes out (I assume) over the phone and I ended up consoling HER and telling her what she did wasn’t wrong and it could still be fun another time, she and her husband’s lack or attention makes sense as she’s occupied with a dick in her face so she can’t see anything and he only had eyes for her, that it was N who really bugged me, ect. She told me once everybody had finished he’s the one who went looking for me wondering what was talking me so long. He thought I was in the bathroom or something. But she felt really bad when he said I wasn’t there and my car was gone, and they hadn’t noticed. I told her about how in my fantasy everyone had been involved, like the guys would be fucking both of us Doggystyle while she and I were making out. Any way that our attention would be each other and theirs would be on us, but as long as she’s around I guess it would probably always be that way. She’s an athletic, green-eyed, raven-haired, big pouty-lipped 12 and I’m like a 7, maybe a 9 when I’m all done up. I mentioned how I called around trying to expend that sexual energy I had pent up but the one guy I got to hang out with me refused me. All of this talk kept making her cry and was making things worse, so I told her I was fine and we’d hang out soon and she could make it up to me. She didn’t want to accept that answer and wanted either to come over or for me to, but I really didn’t want to be there or have her here and just keep going on about yesterday, it would just feel like anything we did was just because I said something. It’s like when you throw a fit about something and then get your way, you feel guilty and ashamed. So no I shut her down and told her not today.

    N didn’t call or text all day to check on me or anything. I know I consider him a fwb, which the important part to me is the F part that still merits a wellness check. But I thought he wanted me more than that, implying he’d be worried about me disappearing and want to check on me, but no.

    I’ve decided since Dave is in the picture, well between him and N’s jealousy, to hold off on the live-in security/butler for now because I don’t know how they’d feel with a full-time male being around. It might cause problems. Plus I’ve been kind of lazy and am just procrastinating all the time.

    It’s 2 days since the incident and J just took it on herself to come over. She was clearly upset and felt bad about it, when she got here she was crying almost instantly. To me it was just an awkward and embarrassing moment and I wanted to wallow by myself for a couple days. She was nervous about a 3-4some anyway being her first time, and my strong reaction of leaving freaked her out. She said she’s been a blubbering mess the last couple days like when someone breaks up with you and you can’t accept it, or you’re afraid that they’re going to. I had to tell her there was never any chance of that, and about how I felt, and that made it better for her. After she was calmed and the subject of the previous day’s “next time” comment on the phone came up, she suggested we try it again with Dave or something, not her attentive husband or N. She took to group activities like Holly did, already planning the next event… I had to let her down and tell her that Dave said he wasn’t interested after learning she was married. She was disappointed but understood like I thought. There was PB, who she already agreed to. Having had a few FFM 3somes with her husband already, I clarified that she wanted the multi-man experience again, which she agreed yes. I suggested B, PoolBoy’s friend but her comfort level with his age was already stretched to her limit, and B is a little below that. That left Benny’s guys, who she originally chastised me for hanging out with. Also I don’t think she’d have the option to limit exposure to something she could handle. It would be either “all of them” or “don’t ask.” When I said as much she actually considered the idea, the cock-hungry slut! I said she IS planning to cheat anyway, which is already a betrayal, but dozens of guys feels “too cheaty” for someone like her if that makes sense. Like it would be too far. She agreed, she wants to be DP’d again but she doesn’t want to cheat like THAT. there’s a difference we can’t explain. She did have an interesting idea, why don’t we go out and find a couple new guys? I shot that down though, cause nobody’s going to be out and hooking up with strangers with the Rona, places you meet people are closing again I think, and going out publicly is a good way for her husband to find out. All she needs is someone she knows to see her out flirting or going somewhere with some strange guys. We didn’t come up with a plan, she cooked for me, we had dinner and watched a couple movies before she went home.

    N texted me that same night saying sorry he hadn’t, but he was busy with work and he asked if I was ok. I told him I was but he was in the doghouse for enjoying my girlfriend a little too much. He said “ok” and told me it was worth it, cause he’d been coveting for years and I was lucky I’d had her more than once. So we agreed on that and I gave him an over-text high five.

    Dave invited me to go to the beach with him and his kids the next morning. I agree and asked when he was going to come see my place? It’s hard for him to go and stay out cause of the kids so he didn’t know. I hadn’t thought of that. I put a bikini on under a dress and brought some warm clothes, prepared for any scenario. I met them at the house and drove together. When we got there it was packed! Don’t people know about the Rona? How dare these people be at the beach- oh… Anyway it was hot and not windy, so bikini time. The kids left to do their own things, Dave and liberally applied far more sunscreen than either if us needed… Everywhere. Then we hung out and talked. He asked what I’d been up to and I said I’d been hanging out with friends, to which he replied “ooohhh…” in a playful but suspicious way. I said “yup” and pursed my lips, nodding my head slowly, and that’s our arrangement now I think. He knows what I’ve been up to, but already told me before he’s not totally comfortable, and this is a good middle ground. Being honest but providing no detail, he seemed ok with that too. There was no confusion either, the innuendo in that short topic was clear. I asked when he and I could “hang out” again and he said “I wish I could ‘hang out’ with you right now!” and I told him innocently that we were, duh. He said “uhhh-huh…” and eyefucked/male-gazed me. He’s pretty funny and sarcastic like I am, I love it. We wanted to go for a walk but we had to wait for his kids to get back so they’d know we were going. Once they did we headed to the tide pools, walking over them and around a cliff to another part of the beach. There’s usually less people but still some over there going for a walk like we were. The waves were getting high and splashing the tide pools pretty hard, so there weren’t many people on our side, no kids up there ect. All we could see when we got around the cliff were a few couples a few hundred yards away walking the other way. So we stayed close to the cliff and walked up the beach a little to a big rock next to a little cut in the wall. I sat on a piece of the big rock with my back to it, facing a wall opposite the water, and pulled Dave closer to me by his shorts. He could see just over the top of the rock where we’d come from, not that anyone was over in the tide pools because of the waves, and the only viewing angle was from down the beach on my left, which was devoid of people. I started stroking and running my fingernails down his belly, fondling and getting him hard through his clothes whenever I brushed over his dick. Once he was nice and hard for me, I lifted one of the legs of his shorts and exposed his cock, giving the head a couple kisses before closing my mouth around it. I went all the way down to the base easily and shook my head, moaning so he could feel the vibration in my throat. It was easy, my mouth was watery and thick with saliva and he had an average-sized dick, so he got the blowjob of his dreams. He leaned forward over me, bracing his hands on the rock over my head, making me lean back on my hands and do the same. He didn’t thrust or try to be too rough, letting me do my own thing, bobbing my head light and quick, every few seconds going all the way down and throating him. It was pretty sloppy, I’m not sure if he was leaking or I was just drooly, but I could feel wetness on my chin and kept felt drops on my chest. He was breathing hard and whispering “fuck”, and when he told me he was going to cum I let his dick flop out of my mouth and rest against my cheek, looking up at him dirty and asking if he wanted to cum in my mouth or on my chin. He said he was conflicted but I’d better hurry or it’ll be face whether I wanted or not. So I twisted my head and took his cock in my mouth again, staring up at him and sucking for just a minute before he came. Since he couldn’t decide I figured I’d give him both, and I bobbed all the way down to the base of his dick, tightening my lips all the way until he was out so as to not leave a mess on him. Still staring up at him, I opened my mouth wide and pushed his cum out of my mouth with my tongue, making more of a mess all over my chin and neck, which he loved. I rubbed it into my neck, chin and chest, going shoulder to shoulder until he said it was all rubbed in and you couldn’t see it. He took my hands and helped me up, we walked back over the tide pools to our spot on the beach, on the way we sat in one of the deeper spots in the pools and I dunked under to make sure I didn’t dry with cumstains on me or anything. Once the kids got back to the spot he decided it was time to go, and I fell asleep in the car on the way back. I woke up in his driveway when they were unloading the car and Dave asked me if I wanted to stay, so I said yeah since I had a spare change of clothes. Since we got in the water and we were all gross and sandy we needed a shower, which we took together in his master bathroom. It was nice, making out and soaping each other up. When we got out of the shower he wouldn’t let me get dressed, saying it was cuddle time, which was fun too. I had my arms curled up under my chin and was wrapped in one of his arms up against his chest while he explored my crotch with his other hand. He would use 2 fingers and do little circles around my clit, and when there was too much friction, he’d slide them down between my lips to visit my pussy and lube them back up. I got up on all fours so he could access everything better, and he got up on his knees beside me and used 2 hands. The other was kneading my butt and giving me little spanks, and when I started getting too loud with my wailing he covered my mouth and started getting aggressive with his fingers inside me, fucking me with them. He made me cum that way, and I teased him by sitting in his lap and sucking those fingers he’d had inside me. I tried pushing him down to mount him but he had to get dinner going. We sat at the kitchen table talking while he cooked and made some small talk with the kids, the whole time I was wishing we were at my house without them and doing this naked. I’m getting addicted to Dave, did I mention I like older guys? He’s 46 and used to work out, so he has this big muscular frame that’s kind of settled a little and he just looks like a big lumberjack or blacksmith or something manly. He does roadwork so he stays in shape but doesn’t have time for working out anymore so he’s not cut, but still has that form I like on top of me… He says he likes how dirty I am but he’s kind of that way too. Once his kids were put of earshot he asked me if I’ve tried or like anal, which is cute as he clearly doesn’t know me very well yet. Instead of answering right away I teased him, asking “why, do you like anal?” and “wouldn’t that hurt?” ect. He does know me well enough to tell when I’m teasing but he wasn’t sure if I’d done it or not. I told him I have a long history of ass lovin’ and asked if he was into that, and wanted it tonight, which he said of course. I slouched down and footsied his crotch under the table with my toes, and he reached down and used my foot to stroke himself more efficiently. I told him I couldn’t wait until bedtime and he was nut deep in my tight fuckin’ ass, and he might have to cover my mouth again or hold my face down into the pillow, demonstrating with a closed fist and implying with a fistful of hair. He had to stop playing with my foot because he was about cum in his shorts already. I teased him all through dinner with innuendo that would fly over his kids’ heads. Making a joke out of things like “getting stuffed”, “forking” and mentions of “peaches for dessert”. I like that he makes the kids sit down at the table for dinner too even though he’s single. Well maybe not single anymore but he’s always done that. When he told them to go do their dishes, I looked over my shoulder to see their backs’ turned to us and lifted my shirt, giving my nipples a pinch and pushing my tits together for him, juicing him up for our anal escapades. It worked better than I’d thought, as soon as they went to their rooms for the night I headed into his bedroom, got out of my leggings and didn’t have time for my shirt. He came in fast, kind of slamming the door and we were kissing quick. When he moved to kiss my neck I pulled his pants down and his hard dick sprang out and slapped my belly, so I crouched in front of him to lube him up again with my mouth. I was balancing on the balls of my toes with my knees out, playing with my pussy and trying to give him head as best I could with him trying to facefuck me. This time he didn’t let me do my own thing, had had his hand on the back of my head controlling the rhythm and pace, which was practically “full auto” and it was a sloppy mess again and he did make me gag. I can deepthroat far and rapidly but I do need air. That only lasted for a minute before he pulled me up under my arms and threw me backwards on the bed, crawling up between my legs and ramming his cock into me. He wasn’t this aggressive before, I guess he liked the teasing, it rose the Hun in him to macho levels. He grabbed my calves and pushed my knees up as far as my legs would stretch, supporting his weight on my legs and hip thrusting against me hard. It was awesome getting fucked so rough, I was panting and laughing and I thought about letting him do his own thing until he’d finished, I’d teased him enough. But I put my hands on his hairy chest and asked him if he still wanted to buttfuck me. He didn’t say anything, just leaned back on his knees letting my legs down some before flipping me over on my belly. I started to push myself up on all fours but he put his hand on my back and pushed me flat again, kind of forcefully, and touched my butthole with his head. Seeing as how I hadn’t been home all day to prepare for this I wiggled away asking him to wait and if he had any lube. He growled a little and got up to get some from his dresser, knee-crawling back between my legs and squeezing a little much on my currently tight asshole. I reached back and rubbed his head in it, stroking it to spread lube down the length of his cock. It was a good thing I made him pause because he was probably just going to ram his dick up my ass lubeless and it might have been a mess. Friction makes things catch. Since he’d regained his senses, he pushed the tip against my hole and slid his dick in slowly instead, it was a nice feeling. His blood was still up though and after testing me to see what I could handle (more than he can provide) he started going fast, holding his weight up on my shoulders and fucking the shit out of me. I was groaning a little loud for the kids being home, kind of a low sound that peaked every thrust, he didn’t seem to mind or ask me to keep quiet, not that I could. And when he was about to cum he didn’t tell me, but he laid against me supporting his weight with his elbows on either side and was kissing the back of my neck, and he was groaning loudly too. I felt his dick stiffen and that little temperature change in my butt, he pulled out and I laid on my side to check us. He pulled out clean but we were both still covered in lube and would need another shower. This time I let him go first and when I came out after he was sitting on the edge of his bed staring off into space. I asked what he was thinking about of if anything was wrong but he said no just thinking about stuff and possibilities, having a gf, ect. I straddled his legs with my arms around his neck and pushed him down, kissing him. I’ll take that thought-space, thank you. We cuddled and went to sleep. Every visit with him is awesome.

    I checked in on Holly. She says she’s been hanging out at the apts and is kind of seeing Nino. She hasn’t been with anyone else since her gangbang. When they’re hanging out some of the guys will introduce themselves or ask if she remembers them, ribbing her, and she says no cause she didn’t care about names and the whole night’s a blur. Nino gets kind of possessive too almost getting into a fight a couple times when someone doesn’t let up or tries hooking up with her in front of him. I told her if she’s going to do that kind of thing again, she needs to set rules with Nino now while it’s still fresh, about her seeing other people like I do. It’ll make it easier for him too if he doesn’t have to be possessive of someone that all his friends have already fucked, they’ll respect him more if he’s protective but not possessive because she’s not his she’s just opting to spend her time with him instead of them.

    I’ve been trying to talk J into being open-minded about other girls for awhile now. She says she’s only interested in me and is too picky for anyone else. She’s not really attracted to women. It’s a conversation we’ve had before. I told her you aren’t at first until someone makes a move and you just say yes, discover it’s fun and have to do that some more. We’re at that step 2 for her. You realize you do like it after a few times. I brought up how we got together and how she feels now, and told her those inhibitions were that way for me at first too, it was probably that way for everybody. I figure I just need someone friendly and a little touchy to kind of put her at ease and draw her in, again the way I did. I’ve showed her pictures of Holly who’s fairly hot and in J’s age-safety range and got her to admit she’s objectively attractive, while saying teasing things like “she’s cuter with her face between your legs when you can only see her eyes”, or just naked, ect. I haven’t talked about J much to Holly though, she’s open minded and J is smokin’ so I don’t think Holly would say no either. I’m going to try to make that happen.

    I went and bought a naughty mask. It’s red shiny satin and the edges are lacy like a pair of naughty panties. I think I shall wear my favorite shopping outfit and this mask and see if I get any comments about using one for the other…

    Poolboy is down to meet J. I told him about her preference for surprise and I would text him to let him know when she was here and in a mood for him drop by, saying I might add plan details depending on the situation. Like sneaking in and waiting naked somewhere I can lead her to.

    And while I’m match-meeting I thought I’d see if Dave is down to meet Holly in a dirty sense. I showed him pictures and told him she’s a dirty girl, maybe dirtier than I’ve been recently and he said he’s intrigued. I’ve talked to her about it before and she said she’s down but that was before she started seeing Nino so I’ll have to double-check now.

    I went to Michael’s wearing my favorite shopping attire and my new mask and I had 3 people hit on me the 30 minutes I was in there! Or at least be flirty, saying they liked my heels or my mask and finding an excuse to talk me up, and one did straight ask what I was doing afterward. I have no shortage of options and people to keep track of right now so I made an excuse and told him I was meeting a guy, which he said makes sense based on how naughty I was dressed. I told him he had no idea and lifted the front of my jacket for him to see me not wearing any kind of bottoms. He loved it and begged me to give him my number if it was just a booty call with the guy I wasn’t meeting. I said I’d take his number and I might text him, depends on the mood I was in. He was a 5 but confident, kind of had that lanky tall, thinning hair artist type look. Like a 30 something runner. I didn’t even get a good look at his face with the mask on and for all he knows I have brown wooden teeth. Maybe my first text will be asking for a face pic since we didn’t get a good look at each other. Well he didn’t get a good look at my face anyway.

    I typed that when I got out to the car, then decided to text him anyway for that pic and say that other guy canceled on me, asking what he had in mind. His names Tom, and he had originally planned to maybe go to Starbucks and talk or something, ask me out, but since I showed the vag right from the start he asked if I wanted to drive around back of the store by the dumpsters with him and park. So I said yeah and he pulled up next to me, and I got into his truck. There was nobody I could see right around us, so I started playing with his cock right away and had it in my mouth before he’d put the truck into drive after backing out of the spot. I was on my knees on the seat and once he’d parked he lifted my jacket, exposing my ass and my little glass friend. I heard him whisper call me a filthy slut, and moaned a “mmhmm” into the base of his dick as I felt him playing with my toy and stroking my slit with his fingers. He pushed the middle 2 inside me easily since I was so wet and used the ball of his hand to twist my buttplug, making me cum pretty fast, crying and moaning with a mouthful which mad him fill my mouth too. It was a good first meeting/date. After I swallowed his load he drove me back to my car and I gave him my number, telling him if he enjoyed to message me and we’ll do it again or something like it.

    J wasn’t happy to hear about adding yet another partner to my non-existant little black book. I talked her off an anger ledge with a speech about how promiscuity is just living and having fun. You always hear about how the happiest couples are the ones who have kinks like wife-sharing or open marriages, and I reminded her that she’s having fun and fixing her marriage with just a LITTLE bit of adventure, that a bigger does would make it even better. You just have to be responsible and honest. I think women who sleep around and then shop for a man to settle with end up either not getting that, or aren’t happy and end up cheating. But if you’re honest and both open then you can live your whole life like a 20-something and meet a bunch of interesting people like yourself. I have no doubt I’m going to be a 50 year old Cougar still going with teen boys like I am now. I just hope I look good at that age, like my mom. I swear she’s a ringer for Alia Janine, I think that’s her name. She’s a pornstar. I did a double-take once on ‘the hub’ like “…What?” Anyway that was a tangent. I swear dictating to my phone is a more efficient and interesting way to so these entries. But then I’m taking to myself like a weirdo and I have to go in and correct for punctuation later, so I might as well type it or start saying the words commah and period like one of those people. And I go off on tangents like this, what was I even talking about? Jen, right. So I sent her the Para about the Michael’s receiving area blowjob with Tom, and she was kinda pissed at me saying I was such a slut and things of that nature. I know how girls fight so I didn’t engage and redirected her Judo-style. By the end of our conversation I had her giving me “maybies” about doing the same thing! I think I’ll just organize an orgy for my birthday. When it’s getting close and everyone starts asking what I want, I’ll try to talk everyone into it one at a time. Maybe not everyone will show but the ones that do will get to put names to faces and maybe make new friends themselves…

    I’m trying to talk J into seducing a rando some time we’re out together, like I did with Tom. Or maybe I’ll be teasing her about it and just have him meet us somewhere over her objections. I have fantasies about introducing her to people and getting her in the mood with a hidden toy and neck kisses during what should be casual conversation, kind of like I was doing with the adult store clerk… I’ll try it and test the waters.

    Tom and I have been out a couple times on dates now, and and we had a nice lone conversation in a Starbucks where he’s asking about other fwbs I have. When I asked if he wanted or expected a gf he said “yeah of course” and I had to let him know we could do that, but it wouldn’t be exclusive. I already have that arrangement with 2 other people, if he could handle that it’d be great, just like sometimes I’m busy hanging out with someone else. If not that’s fine too we could be fwbs or not. He told me he was a little disappointed that this wasn’t what he hoped for, and I had to remind him that it wasn’t a secret! Like 30 minutes after we met I gave him head in his car, parked by a dumpster behind a store, and had already told him (a lie) about how I was supposed to meet someone else that day, about the same time I showed this stranger I wasn’t wearing anything under a jacket in public… How much more evidence do you need? I asked him about his experience, he’s been with a few girls/gf’s his own age and talked a couple into occasional anal, about as normal as it gets. He’s actually fun and kinda cute and I don’t want to run him off, so I did the same thing I did with Dave. I asked if he’d been with multiple girls at a time and when he said “no” I asked if he’d like to. He looked at me kind of sarcastic and shocked and asked if I was serious, which I was. It wouldn’t be hard to set up. We’ve talked about our mutual experience and I swayed him to stick around with promises of debauchery, saying he could tell me any secret or fantasy without judgment and I would do what I can. He got really nervous and rambled about feeling lightheaded and how I was like the Devil making him an offer, or someone from an award-bait indie drama movie that draws him into a spiraling decadant lifestyle and he dies in the end owing some drug dealer money. He was trying to be funny because I’d turned him into a nervous teenager, so I had to bring him down by telling him to shut up and breathe, asking yes or no questions one at a time. “Do you want to see me anymore? Yes. Do you have any naughty fantasies you want to try but haven’t? Yes. Do you want someone you can try fantasies with you’re afraid to ask or tell anyone else about? Yes. Do you like gangbang or Cuckold porn (that’s what sharing a girl is like)? Yes.” I told him there wouldn’t be an issue then, and he said I didn’t ask all the relevant questions like “Do I want a gf I can trust and have just to myself and face life together with? Also yes.” I argued I can do most of that other than the having me to himself. Why does he think he can’t trust me if I’m being so brazenly honest from the start? Also you can share burdens and face life with friends or even girlfriend’s who have other obligations like friends or family, Right? I’m just sexual with my friends. Basically he’d never done the fwb thing and it’s new to him, I convinced him to open up and try new things and see what he likes, no obligations if he doesn’t want to go that way. Once I had him squared to my hole, meaning that he wants to be with me so he’ll have to try my way, I asked him one more question: If he was ready to start now. He said yeah so I made a quick plan. We left after that and I told him to stop at a gas station, go in and ask for the key to the bathroom. I watched him go in and headed around the side of the building to wait. We went in together and I wet and soaped up some paper towels, washing anything I might come into contact with. The toilet seat, handrails, walls, door, ect. pulling my leggings down just below my butt when I was done and leaning forward against the wall, looking back over my shoulder at Tom invitingly. He’d told me at Starbucks he’d never fucked in public and it was on his bucket list. I said that this wasn’t terribly public since the door locked and bathroom access was kind of out of the way, but it was a good start for him, this being our first time. He’s a little safe for me but I want to corrupt him, he actually brought condoms. I’d told him how I’m unable to get pregnant, I think he did it cause he thinks I’m nasty! But fuck me he did, regardless. And butt-fucked me, he did with no regard as well. He started with my pussy naturally, taking a minute to get himself situated before pushing his dick into me slowly. I was wet and he hilted me easily, being kind of gentle and slow, with one of his hands pulling me into him by my shoulder and the other on my hip. I could see between my legs, his pants and boxers bunched down around his feet. I held myself away from the tile wall with 1 hand while touching myself with the other, and his hands migrated too. Both together to my hips for deeper thrusts, on my shoulders at the base of my neck for the same reason, squeezing my butt or up the front of my blouse to grope my tits. I was making it memorable for him moaning and making plenty of noise, and he clearly enjoyed it. When he said he was close to cumming I told him to pull out. He paused because of the condom confidence, but did anyway and I told him I needed a minute. I let him dangle there a little but reached back and massages his balls, occasionally brushing his wet dick to keep him hard, walking that fine line between being too good and finishing early, and letting him go cold wasting a rubber and possible chance to finish. I let go and said “ok” spreading my legs more to drop a little lower. When his cock started to spread my lips I bucked forward and told him “not there” while looking sideways at him with my “naughty face.” He kind of nervously asked if I was serious, and I leaned back grabbing him by the back of his head and pulling him in to make out. After a minute of that I let him go and my last words before I turned around and put both palms on the wall were “spit on it first…” which he did, then came the gentle touch and a couple strokes against my asshole to rub it in, followed by hands gripping my hips… And instant stinging ache as he rammed his hard-again dick ball-deep in my ass. I yelped a little, even conditioned for anal, sudden penetration like that is tough, and he was more aggressive and faster than before, and definitely harder. I didn’t want to discourage him, so instead of “ow/why so fast” kind of criticism I channeled that into dirty talk. I said his name alot, groaning about how hard his dick felt in my tight ass, or pleading with him to buttfuck me rough the way a slut like me deserves. He took to it well, kind of losing control, I felt his fingers moving up the back of my scalp before he grabbed a handful of hair and pulled my head back. He was groaning every hard, fast thrust now and I was panting and laughing, and he started to repeat “oh fuck! Oh fuck” before he tugged my head back again and filled his glove with love. He flushed the rubber while I pulled up my leggings and washed my hands up to my elbows, we kissed and he asked me how it was, and I told him it was awesome. When he asked me if I came I almost lied, but I figured I should just manage expectations and be honest. I said no but it was still awesome and I wasn’t even thinking about it. We don’t always need to cum. We left the bathroom together holding hands so anyone would know what we were up to if they were looking, and if they were near the door they would have heard it. He returned the key while I got the AC going in his truck and we left. We were talking about (he was talking and doing play-by-play) how anal with other gf’s hadn’t been like that, that he’d have to convince then, followed by complaining and doggystyle too slow to really feel good, and it was mostly for bragging factor. But with me it was rough and tight, he loved that I talked dirty and degraded myself which was naughty like he’d never heard, and he kind of acted automatically grabbing my hair and hoped instantly it wouldn’t get him in trouble. I said it only gets better and he should feel free to do that kind of thing with me, cause that’s what I promised and whatever his ceiling of comfortability is, I guarantee I’m above it, so he should talk about or act on his fantasies and impulses. He’s here to stay.

    N hasn’t been asking to hang out, showing up unexpectedly, showing much interest at all. We text a little about his day or something stupid then just kind of drift apart. J says he’s been coming over alot lately and being more lewd with his innuendo and flirtation, her husband still doesn’t mind. I asked if anything else has happened or if she wants it to and she says no, that she’s more eager to see what we get up to. She still doesn’t like him but she does fantasize and dream about being spit-roasted by them both. But at least she doesn’t like him and knows that her ability to make any male ignore all others is kind of upsetting. She still doesn’t like him, he was just a sex toy. She doesn’t like him, that’s what I like to hear, it’s the most powerful and important part to me. Not cause I do in particular but I’m jealous of people taking HER attention. I used to think this magnetism was just a P thing but no, what if it happens to another of my boys? All of them that she meets? It’s not even like that it works when she’s there, the effects last after she’s gone. Men lose all interest in anything else.

    I see J, Dave, or Tom almost every day at this point. The schoolboys are busy, Holly I play games with or see once every couple weeks or something, she kind of has a bf now. N&P both are only interested in the latter’s wife (but she’s mine), Gunguy I haven’t even talked to in a few months, Benny and the girls I text sometimes just to say “hey” which he thought was weird. I said I think of him as a friend and am just letting him know I’m still around, you never know I might catch him on a bad day and he can unload his burdens on me like he helped me with. Or he can unload them IN me, whichever he feels like.

    Ok it’s time to get the team plans in motion. I’m sitting here bored wishing for something new, and I’ve talked about opening my lovers up to new things but there’s compatibility issues with the other participants. The married issue with Dave was on the back of my mind when I said yes to Tom, thinking I could share him with J. The theme with group sex is comfortability and nobody I’m trying to get involved has met anybody else. So I need to have a relaxed party for everyone interested to mingle and meet each other first. I’m going to talk to everyone one at a time and say “we’ve brought it up and talked about this at some point, I want people to meet and at least put names to faces before pairing up or more.” I don’t want any introverts feeling left out if they get here and people are already talking and laughing, so I’m going to be pushing certain people who I’ve hyped up together into smaller pairs. I hope that since they all have me in common, or that they know they’re here to get a bead on a certain other person I’ve talked about, they’ll be able to at least awkwardly bring that up and joke about it. I’ll invite Poolboy and J to try and get them vibing, Tom, Holly, the girls and Nino since they’ve been in this kind of thing before and might help get things started. I’m iffy on Dave because of other guys being there and he’s shown the least interest in other people, but I’ll ask and say there’ll be girls there besides myself like a buffet. Ooh I’ll cater Panda if they’re doing that right now and have a buffet! I’m also iffy on B, poolboy’s cute friend because of his age and I don’t know if the guys will be cool with him being around because they don’t know him. Especially Dave since he’s a dad, but B’s at that age to be going out partying and hooking up with strange girls so maybe Dave would understand and be cool. Also Benny’s girls, ideally I’d like them to be doing an Eiffle tower imitation on Dave’s face and dick but they’re the same age as his daughter, so he might not be as comfortable. But again he was a partying teenager so it could be fine. I’ll ask ahead of time…

    They both gave similar answers of “I don’t want to know/I might not have anything to do with it.” J took a little more convincing, just a couple minutes really. I won that argument with “the youngest is more confident and experienced than you are, both in numbers and the things he’s done…” I asked the boys who were enthusiastic, Benny who agreed but I had to argue with because the girls would be hanging out again and not being paid. I said they’re my friends and they can have a life outside the apts, and Nino and Holly were invited. But he said because the girls were being invited to be fucked they should be paid, extra because they would probably be with multiple people. I said I was inviting them because they were friends and they’d done it before, the last time he even ok’d it and they didn’t have to fuck anybody if they didn’t want, the opposite of work. If they weren’t doing anything else at the time he wasn’t even losing money. What about when they go to a party at a friends and hook up with someone there on their own or get a bf, are they expected to be paid every time? I mentioned that every time I sent them home with food too, and I asked in a “Choo Choo train” kid voice if he liked panda. He said fine but I was going to have to make it up to him because while he’s not losing money he should be making it in this kind of situation too. I said I’d prostrate myself before him later and do whatever he likes to repay him, and he huskily said he’d take me up on that. And I reminded him I was still going to involve him next time I had a big networking thing that required female entertainment so he should get alot then. I might need more than just Jess & Lita too.

    Poolboy came over and we had to have a talk. He wants us to be out with our relationship, and would of course prefer us to be exclusive but I JUST talked him into a networking/orgy party! I said we could be out with the first part, and he was about to meet everyone else in my life so he knows I can’t do the exclusive thing, also as far as exposure goes I’m sure his friends know about us, and we do things in public together so what else does he mean? He wants me to meet his parents and be able to come spend time over there, but he doesn’t want to introduce me as his Cougar fuck buddy. I thought about it and said “why not?” I don’t think I’m too much older for it to be weird, this just has to be handled right. There’s no way he can introduce me as his promiscuous older girlfriend he broke up with his girl for. They’ll think I manipulated him into that and greet me with a shotgun as the devil. The best way is to be totally honest and make them understand his perspective as opposed to theirs or mine which they’d be totally unwilling to hear, that he broke up with his gf because she wasn’t right for him, it had nothing to do with me, that’s a different mature decision. If he comes to them on his own, saying “I want you to meet this girl, but this and this, and if you’re not ok with it then nevermind” they’ll be intrigued and respect that. I might face questions and flak on the spot but if he and I play off each other well and show our chemistry I’ll win them over, I always do. But most importantly he has to understand that I can have a relationship as long as it’s polyamorous and not dependant. And he needs to calmly talk to his parents about it’s very physical nature, about the type of girl I am and that it’s a more casual thing. I got him in the right head space of where we’re at and the best way to approach it for the results he’s hoping for.

    I have an important meeting today. Poolboy’s dad wants the 3 of us to have lunch…

    It went well. He talked to them in bits over a few days, telling them about us on night 1, letting them stew. Over the next couple days they’d ask him snappy questions about what I thought of this or that, and he mentioned how he came to me after a fight, or how instead of saying “they’re so stupid” like his gf would when telling her about a fight I’d ask “well what’d you do?” ect and not just take his side. He actually told me how he kind of diffused a situation with my advice I didn’t know about and he’s been selling me pretty well. I’m getting ahead of myself, this stuff came up once I met them somewhere for lunch, a BBQ place. I dressed conservatively to leave a good impression. I of course mentioned that, cause complete honesty. I said normally I wear a dress and I’m not so modest and Dad appreciated it. I wore jeans and a cami. He raised the issue of our age difference at points and said that Mom wouldn’t like it, but PB pointed out she wouldn’t like anybody, even his last gf. Dad basically said he talked me up pretty well, and the 3 of us talked possibilities, safe sex, the future and the usual, and we were both clear we weren’t looking for forever, just someone to learn things about ourselves with. He was clearly uncomfortable with bringing up any of it so I had to sarcastically tease him, of course. But I was careful not to seem obnoxious, just comfortable and PB did the same, and together we wore him down. He concluded that it was a fun, safe, mature relationship but we should probably not hang out at the house, Mom wouldn’t approve. Maybe if they’d be away I could stay over since they knew about us anyway and it would keep PB from having a party or something, but that I couldn’t guarantee. So we’re out in the open the way he liked and compromised the same way I did with Dave and Tom on the relationship thing. I could be gf material, just not 100% of the time. And they’d all appreciate the times I wasn’t…

    PB texted me later saying his Mom was pissed that her husband was so reasonable and she threatened all kinds of violence. She was mostly pissed at Dad because she expected him to be the bad guy but apparently he made a joke to PB that he’d be doing the same in his shoes “with a piece of ass like that.” It was a joke probably meant to make his son uncomfortable, but that’s the kind of response I was hoping for, he’s on my side. I’ll just never meet Mom…

    Ok so this weekend is best for the event. Tom, Dave, Holly and J are all off on Sunday and everyone else doesn’t work or has no other obligations. I’ve talked to everybody at some point and they know what to expect. Casual party with Panda catered so everyone can get to know each other, but with the possibility of sex because it will be on the back of everyone’s mind. I also enlisted Holly to help get people there since she knows some of them. She’ll be bringing Nino and the girls, PB and B will come together, I’ll bring J and Dave and Tom are just going to come themselves. Dave’s not a for sure thing just because something might come up with his kids he said. I’ll wear a nice dress since it’ll be a more relaxed event where nothing might happen, and even though everyone has seen me naked I don’t want to alter that atmosphere. But Sunday… Why do these things always happen on a Sunday?

    Ok it’s happening, Dave showed up first and Tom a few minutes after. I introduced them to each other as my bf (bf? For Tom since we haven’t been seeing each other long but he said yeah he hopes). Standing between them with my hands on the side of each of their necks, looking back and forth between them, I said I know this is different than they’re used to but I want them to mingle with each other and make small chat, to be friendly even if it feels forced and it’ll be easier as they went, and I hoped we’d all have fun tonight, alot of fun together, I told them flirtingly. Apparently they know somebody in common they both used to work for and they use the same gym, just common small talk but they’re both drinking and wandering around, sometimes looking at me and laughing which is good. J showed up next. I couldn’t bring her because she had errands but I introduced her to the boys, and she corrected me saying these were men and the boys would be here at some point. She seemed playful, teasing them with me so she’s in a good mood about the whole thing. Seeing her in person Tom turned blubbery and stuttery like a geek, and Dave was all polite and smiles until she would turn away and he would widen his eyes at me and mouth something dirty, so they’re both into it too. I got a call from Benny then saying Holly, Nino and the girls just left and he sent someone along with them. I was about to complain thinking he sent some guy to keep an eye on us but he started telling me about a new girl in the apts who has to start earning her keep, but she’s a hard sell because she’s the little sister of one of their guys… And strictly lesbian. So they don’t want to push her into it too much because she’s family and she’s also hard to find somebody to work with because she’s gay. But she agreed when she moved in that she would work with them, she’s just inexperienced. I told him again this wasn’t like a paying thing but he just wants me to keep an eye on her and maybe help her loosen up a little. The boys showed up next together and I introduced them to Jen and the men, Poolboy was confident and flirty and said it’s about time they met, which clammed her up because she’s more nervous than anyone else here. Tom and Dave were impressed with him too telling me they were fine with the whole thing after meeting him. B was kind of nervous being around other guys. He was always kind of the tag along so I made sure to keep ahold of his hand and drag him everywhere with me when I could, that changed when Vega got here, I’ll explain in a minute. Just before everyone else showed up J kind of signaled me to talk to her alone, where she excitedly told me she was wearing our toy! I said that was good, it would put her in the mood and she was the one I was worried about having second thoughts or backing out. I trapped her against my counter and kissed her, then called for Poolboy. J looked at me wide-eyed and like she was waving me off but I ignored her, PB came in and I said “remember how I was telling you about how J and I went to that adult store and bought that remote toy?” J was covering her face with her hands and I took them and held them against my belly, saying that someone was wearing it right now. He came up and leaned on the counter with 1 hand next to J, behind me kind of pinning us both against it as he lifted the back of my dress and ran his hand between my legs. He said I wasn’t wearing panties and definitely didn’t have it inside me, kind of side-eyeing J. She leaned her face into my neck to hide from him since I had my hands over hers. I kissed her neck and asked whispering if maybe she wanted or would at least allow him to download the app. She looked up at me darkly from under her eyelids but nodded, and we made small talk while we downloaded the app on his phone and got it synced up. He pushed his button and asked her if it was working, and she exhaled hard through her nose like a sigh. He was playful though staring at her hopefully and was like “hmm? Is it working or what?” and kept pushing it in short bursts making her laugh out a girly “yeees!” and push his phone away. First physical contact between them. B was standing on the other side of the island at that point, and J didn’t notice until PB held up his phone for him to see, dramatically pointed to it and whispered-shouted that it was his g-spot button. B was leaning on his elbows on the island and nodded with the “not bad” smile-frown face. J was turning dark red and tried to bury her face again, I lifted her face up with both hands and kissed her with tongue for the boys to see. After a minute she pulled back breathing hard and I asked if her if they were watching, and she smiled and said yeah and they were pushing the button, to which B said they were just helping us out and contributing. There was a knock and we stopped then, I left J alone with the boys, hoping she wouldn’t be too awkward and PB would keep the mood light and joking to make her comfortable. Jess and Lita were at the door and gave me hugs, Holly and Nino behind them with an arm around each other, and behind them trailing quietly was Vega. I said hi and asked her what her name was, letting her see me look at her. She was cute, wearing a black tube top and Jeans, big hoop earrings with a nose stud and had kind of tomboy pixie hair that touched her ears but wasn’t butch short, bangs brushed to one side and those little pointed sideburn tails. She looked yummy. So I held out my hand for her to take and she did, I never let go of her while I introduced everybody. Aside from the guys and J, and Vega I guess, everybody knew each other from last time. Turns out Vega never met Jess, Lita or Holly even though they’re in the apts. She just hangs out in her room and hasn’t gotten out yet. She’s known Nino for years, they went to school together along with PB but she had never seen him. Since everybody was there I had to go to Panda and get the trays I’d ordered, and I took Vega with me. She’d never been in a convertible so I had the top down. A day before and we wouldn’t have been able to do that because of a huge fire that had the air so thick with smoke it looked like fog for a week. While we were out I got a text from Jess asking if she could make a move on Dave. I said that’s what everyone’s there for, that he likes the flirty innocent thing, especially when it turns out you’re a dirty girl, to get Lita involved too. She told me they’d been messing with him since they got there, holding each other being hands and staring him down, giggling and clearly talking about him and he was loving it. Making faces at them and wagging his eyebrows. I asked “like you did with me that first time?” she didn’t remember but I told her they were doing that with me in the hot tub when we met, which reminded her I have a hot tub and they were going to use it. Vega and I got back and carried the trays in, tracking everybody down and letting them know food was here. The girls had just lured Dave to the hot tub and were in bikinis on either side of him, he was shirtless. I asked what they’d gotten up to and they said they were just talking about how my hot tub was how they met me and how smoky it had been outside. Holly & Nino, B and Tom were in the living room chillin and talking about how we know each other and previous parties, and J and PB were nowhere to be seen. I asked if anyone knew where they went and everybody said no except for B, who pointed up. So I left Vega for a minute and went looking, I found them in my bed having PG style sex. The blanket was pulled up covering their bottom halves, he was on top missionary style, it was very slow and all wet kisses, she had one hand on his lower back pulling him against her and the other in a claw on his shoulder blade, while he held himself up on his elbows and brushed her hair out of her face and kept stroking her neck. I sat on the bed by them and traced my fingertips up his spine and over her hand on his shoulder, and told them food was here if they wanted to take a breather. She turned her head and big fake grinned while batting her eyes at me like a begging/apologetic “no thank you”, while he didn’t even say or look at me, just moved to kissing her neck while her head was turned. Another one, and that didn’t take long. I was gone like half an hour. But this is what I wanted, I had other entertainment. When I got back downstairs B looked at me like “well?” and I ran my fingers through his hair behind his head and winked at him. I hope he wasn’t disappointed that he wasn’t involved. In the kitchen Dave and the girls were still half naked, a good sign. He was sitting on a stool and Lita was kind of straddling his knee, Jess was on his other side and he had his arm around her, and the 3 of them were picking through a chow mein tray with fingers! I got them plates, Tom, B and Nino came in and got some too, Nino who got one for himself and Holly, and we all went out the livnng room and were talking. I sat in a big reclining chair and held out my hand for Vega to come sit in my lap, and I used her legs as a table while we shared a plate. I didn’t know how comfortable she’d be with more than that, so I was kind of warming her up to contact like Benny suggested. I kind of had a plan which was why I was bringing her with me everywhere, holding her hand, now stroking her skin between her tube top and her pants while we sat. Everyone was talking about our sexual experience and how many people we’d been with, B told everybody I was his first and Vega looked at me funny, so I wagged my eyebrows at her. Dave was digging in to his food and kind of looked at me with a disapproving look so I made a dumb face back at him that made him chuckle. I’m the common thread between most of these people so I don’t know why the looks. They’re all meeting through me at my house so… I joked about how J and PB had already gotten started on the right note upstairs since we were on the subject, and teased Dave about how he was hogging the girls, asking if they were having fun in the hot tub. That led to talking about the pool, then he and I convinced everyone else we should be out there since it was a clear day. When I asked Vega if she’d like to go in she shyly said no because she didn’t have anything to wear. Hearing excuses and coming up with solutions I said she didn’t need to wear anything, I wasn’t going to. But she wasn’t comfortable, so I told her about Holly’s bond-girl one piece, and she still said she would just lounge outside the pool. So I pulled her in by her hips so we were very close, and in a whiny voice asked please and said I’d really like to see her in it if it fit her, and she still didn’t have to go in. She said ok to that! I went and grabbed it, it looked like a fit to her even if her boobs were bigger than Holly’s. She got changed in a bathroom and it did fit her. It was a little tight over the shoulders because she’s taller than Holly too but she looked fucking good, which I told her. I took her hand and brought her outside, Dave and the girls were lounging around the shallow end and B and Tom were sitting on the side of the pool talking. Holly and Nino didn’t make it, I couldn’t see them anywhere. I left Vega at a lounge chair and went looking, finding them in one of the downstairs bedrooms. He was fully clothed, sitting on the edge of the bed leaning back on his hands getting a lap dance from Holly who was wearing only a bra. I left them to get back to my new girl toy and told her about what they were up to. She said it’s too much here, and she feels kind of nervous because she’s never been with anyone and she wants to, but not a bunch of strangers and she doesn’t want to be pressured. I said I wasn’t trying to pressure her, just make her comfortable with a little bit of connection, and I could tell she wasn’t a crowd person so I’d been monopolizing her time. I asked if she was having fun in spite of being asked to tag along and if I’d been doing a good job including her in conversation, which she said yeah it hasn’t been terrible like she thought it would be. We talked about Benny’s plan for her and how he asked me to see if I can get her to open up, and how I did make her nervous but my attention wasn’t unwanted. That’s what I was shooting for, being flirty and rubbing against her comfort zone without penetrating it, which she thought was funny and laughed at my phrasing. She huskily said she preferred rubbing to penetration anyway, so it appears to be working cause she’s flirting with me… I said I’m here to help and held her hand while we laid together on lounge chairs. I didn’t know she was a virgin, and asked about the look she gave me inside when B bragged about giving his to me. She was thinking I was the virginity reaper and I said while batting my eyes that she could think of me like that if she wanted. I wanted to get wet cause it was so hot and asked her again if she wanted to go in the pool, she said no again but that she’d watch me, which I responded by saying “you just want to see me naked”… And she said she wouldn’t mind! So I pulled my dress over the top of my head, naked in front of everybody but only facing her and asked what she thought. She was turning red, covering her mouth with one hand and turning her head unsure if she should be looking or not. But all she said was “you weren’t wearing underwear?” I told her I don’t usually even wear clothes at home, but I didn’t want to set that mood right away in case the day didn’t turn out that way, and she said that maybe she should come over and enjoy my pool more often. I told her she’s always welcome and went to jump in the pool, making sure to splash B and Tom on the way in. J and PB came out a few minutes later while I was swimming and rejoined the party. He was talking with Tom and B about something on the patio while J jumped in with me in a bikini and was telling me about the experience with Poolboy, the first guy she’s cheated on her husband with that he doesn’t know about. They had been in there an hour going strong, I thought that was pretty unusual. Before PB came in her, he pulled out and managed to stay calm and just make out with her like a Rockstar until he was ready to fuck again, making it last. I already told her he was probably more experienced than she was, I certainly wasn’t HIS first and he knew what he was doing with me from the start. J said she came 3 or 4 times and she loves it, they exchanged numbers and would be doing it again. While we were treading and talking about it we kept looking over and seeing the boys and Tom looking at us and talking too so who knows what PB was telling them. I got behind her and we were both looking at them, and I whispered that they were probably talking about gangbanging her. If 3 guys count. I was making eye contact with them while nibbling her ear and kissing her neck, my hand in her bikini but just rubbing her pubis and pulling her butt against me cause she was still too sensitive from PB. She was smiling and open to the idea when I asked her like that! Tom put a hand on the scruff of the other boys’ necks and dragged all 3 of them in the water then. We were all floating together and talking about PB&J and what they’d done, the boys rubbing up against us from all directions and B suggested we play a kind of spin the bottle game in the pool. While we were working out details of what we could spin in the water that floats and could point at someone, Holly and Nino rejoined us, jumping in and swimming over to us asking what we were up to, and we waved Dave and the girls over. Everyone was there huddled against and fondling each other but Vega. We figured we could use an actual water bottle just not the usual way, by filling it with air and pushing it down, it would pop up in the middle of us randomly. That was decided and I swam over to the edge of the pool and beckoned Vega with my finger. At first she waved me off but I just wanted to talk to her, so she came over and stood by the edge of the pool. I motioned for her to get down low and she laid on her belly, chin on her arms like mine at the edge of the pool face to face. I persuaded her to play, saying I would hold her and we would play as a team. When our turn came or she was picked by the bottle she could decide to participate if she was brave enough and it was a girl, or I could take her place. She wouldn’t have to do anything uncomfortable. She caved and jumped in too, and Holly brought up she was wearing her onesie but also thought she looked edible in it, saying it for everyone to hear. I whispered in Vega’s ear what I forgot to bring up before but was reminded by that comment, that I hoped she was at least willing to be a little exhibitionist in front of guys, but if she wasn’t we could take her turns in private or have the boys turn around. She stuttered that was ok and I realized I was up against her naked, so I tried to give her a little distance saying I didn’t even think about it but she grabbed my bicep and said I told her I would hold onto her while we were playing… I wrapped my legs around hers and held onto her from behind with my chin on her shoulder and my arms around her. We were all throwing in rules, that nobody had to do something they were uncomfortable with, majority rules on which way the bottle was pointing, every time it lands on you you have to escalate from the last thing you did, the person it landed on is the next turn, the Vega exception which nobody teased her for, nothing was off limits, there was no pressure to participate or stay, ect. I pulled Dave over and asked if he was going to be willing to do stuff with J, her being married and he said she had already gotten fucked by PB so he figured he would be fine. We were set. Vega went first since she was the last to join, her bottle popped up Tom, so the 3 of us floated toward the center, and I climbed off her, wrapping him instead and tongue kissing him from above, tits above water. We got cheers and she and I went back to our spot and cuddled, and I asked if my kissing (or more) guys would put her off to the possibility of her and I later, she said not likely! Tom was up and his spin landed on Dave, who declined because dudes, bro. Dave’s turn, Holly, who curled around him high with her legs wrapped around his chest and made out with him while his head was tilted back and her ass was put of the water, that was pretty hot, 1up-ing me. Holly landed on J and I got to watch them make out, which was more conservative and cute but still sexy to me. J landed on me and Vega, but since we had a turn we had to escalate and I let V know that, saying that I would take it if she liked but of course she was eager to love on my girl. Again she was a nervous virgin and we had to escalate, so I figured we agree on a 3 way kiss, arms all entangled and with me gripping handfuls of both girls asses. We traded off all kissing each other, and finished with tongues out rolling them together. We all loved it and Vega told me she wants more, but we were about to take our turn. I said nothing’s keeping her in the game if she wants to just ask J if she wants to got to a spot alone, but she was too shy for that. We landed on Nino! Again we were at “level 2” and couldn’t get away with kissing, so I took this one and handed Vega off to J, who was happy to hold her while I pulled Nino’s shorts off and faced away from him so he could fuck me in front of everyone. I probably didn’t need to escalate that far but I was ready to get started, and so was everybody else judging by how handsy they were with each other. Nino had ahold of me by my elbows and I was leaning forward with my chin just above the water, ankles against his back getting fucked and he walked me to the edge of the pool so I could lean against it. It wasn’t very good, it’s hard to get leverage in the pool, so he pushed me up and out by my butt and climbed out after me, sitting down on the edge with his feet in the water and pulled me over him. I straddled him on my feet, crouching and holding him for balance and he guided his dick into me so I could ride him. I could hear laughing and little moans behind me as people started getting together and the game was over quick. Tom and B came and asked us if we were willing to share, Nino would rather not have but gave an irritated “whatever” look and I took him and B by hands and went into the house with Tom following. I got triple-Penetrated for the first time in awhile on the couch. We started with me riding Nino again like outside while trading off sucking Tom and B’s cocks, and when he laid back on the couch I went down with him. B stood at the side waiting for us, so I was on top of Nino with B’s dick in my face, and I felt cold hands spread my cheeks before a hot tongue started licking my asshole. I didn’t think Tom would want to be that close to another guy’s dick but I was glad he was taking to group sex pretty quick. He only did that for a minute before penetrating my butt and I was loving it. I made sure B knew that when I groaned with his head in my throat, and my mouth was pretty sloppy and watery at that point. I came in a few minutes before Tom pulled out, and someone grabbed my hips and pulled me up straight off of Nino. It was Dave, who pulled me onto his lap and butt fucked me in Tom’s place on a chair. Before he could even get up, Nino was reverse cowgirl mounted by J! I was happy to see her getting passed around! She faced away from Nino so she and I could watch each other taking dick, almost as interesting was seeing Tom and B behind them standing naked and making out. I had no idea either were interested in guys, but later Tom told me they were kind of making innuendo and jokes while just talking, and he asked B if he was into guys. Neither of them were open about it unless asked but weren’t keeping it a secret. Tom’s been with guys but B never had, I learned. I pointed them out to J who made a surprised O face. Poolboy stood in front of me playing with his dick, waiting for Dave to make room, so I looked back at him and nodded to PB so he’d notice, and pushed myself off of his dick and put it back in my ass. PB stepped up and laid me backwards against Dave and penetrated me too, holding my legs out to the sides behind my knees, sandwiching me between 2 of my favorite boys. Holly, Vega, Jess & Lita were standing in a hug circle with their arms around each other, taking turns kissing and undressing each other. The 3 kind of teamed up on Vega and peeled her out of Holly’s onesie, I heard her say how it was hers and she should be spanked for using it. They were initiating her well when I could get a glimpse around the teen meat between us and were kissing her neck, playing with her nipples, and soon the whole group walked past us upstairs to be alone. Dave and PB did have quiet complaints to me about Tom and B fucking in front of them after Tom asked and I told him where he could find some lube, but I told them this was a decadent orgy, and that if they didn’t like it not to look, but that belongs here too. What I said to Tom instead was that they should give J some attention or move and fuck in front of her so she could watch. They got right in front of her, B sitting on the couch by Ninos feet, slouched so his ass was over the edge, and Tom dropped to his knees and penetrated him with B’s legs wrapped around his waist. They were in range of J, and she leaned forward and was touching B’s dick. I couldn’t see it well from my angle but I could see the wall of sex covering the couch and it made me cum clamped around PB and Dave’s cocks. B didn’t last long either and i could hear him say he’s cumming along with J’s whimpered MM-HMM so I’m sure he filled her mouth. We switched up partners over like 45 minutes and moved into one of the guest bedrooms, all of us crammed on 1 bed in a mess of flesh, at one point both J and I were getting dp’d together and reaching out to hold hands, keeping each other updated on how good this dick felt in our ass or how close we were to cumming, it was nice and we came together a couple times. I got to do something I never have before either, the porno cumshot. When the boys were getting tired of us telling them to pull out and not cum yet, J realized they were all ready to cum at the same time and suggested it herself! So we got on our knees huddling against each other at the foot of the bed and the boys took turns 2 at a time finishing on one of our faces, after we were glazed we kissed each other clean and all went to hang out in the hot tub together, butt naked to relax and sanitize. Holly came out to collect Nino and told me they and the girls were leaving but Vega was upstairs and wanted to talk to me. I thought “uh oh” and I wasn’t keeping an eye on her like I should have been. She was under a blanket naked when I got there and she asked me if she could stay, I told her yeah but I’d have to call Benny and probably fight him over it. She loved her first time being overwhelmed with girls but wasn’t ready to go back and face a bunch of guys, or have to start working. I sat on the bed and we talked about it a little while, I said that according to Benny he’s not going to force her into anything and if she started working it would just be girls, but she doesn’t believe him. I trust him though, he’s always been nice and honest with me and I said that, but she could stay here until she made up her mind. She said she only meant tonight and I was like “until tomorrow you aren’t ready to go back,” next day, ect. And I told her there wasn’t going to be any kind of agreement for staying, I wouldn’t pressure her for anything either, before I kissed her forehead, held my hand on the base of her neck and made out with her, tracing my fingers down her jaw and pinching her chin before I left the room. Not coercing her into anything but it could be nice living with a willing, eager lesbian so I’m going to try to keep her thirsty. I texted Benny that Vega was going to spend the night and he called right away by response. Nino already told him because Holly mentioned it and he was pissed, saying he was coming over to get her. I told him I had people over and we’d talk about it later but he wanted me to connect with her and open her mind up so that’s what I was doing. I said if he wasn’t going to make her start working right away what does it matter if she stayed? I convinced him not to come but he’s pissed, and I said in a whiny voice he could take it out on me when I see him. He was still pissed and was cussing me out but did agree to whatever I said. So I’ll have to make a visit there and talk him down, probably get roughly buttfucked but I’ll buy Vega time to let her slut out. I popped in to let her know Benny was mad but ok with it and not to worry about it, and she was kind of tired and almost asleep when I came in, so I rejoined the party in the jacuzzi. The boys had already left, J was sitting in Tom’s lap with her feet in Dave’s getting a massage and they had found my Rosè, not even bothering to use a glass just passing the bottle. It was pretty sexy. I told everybody the baby girl was sleeping upstairs and staying the night while I sat in Dave’s lap, taking over my gf’s massage, and asked who else would like to spend the night. Dave could stay late but not all night cause of his kids, J’s husband was gone a few days and Tom was good so they would stay. The guys talked about work while J and I played with each others feet, tickling each other and Dave was hard again, but when I wiggled my butt against his cock he said he wasn’t ready yet. I remembered to thank him for being willing to have fun with J even though she’s married which he said he couldn’t resist, and thanked both guys for being willing to share because they made the day awesome. It was a first for all 3 of them and everyone agreed we should do this more. But the night wasn’t over. When the hot tub got too hot we went inside and ate some more Panda, even that was sexy. J and I were leaning over the counter on our elbows while the guys kissed our backs and rubbed against us, leaning over us to pick at food. They were ready again. J and I were hand feeding each other little bites and canoodling while looking at them sideways, turning them both on, and Dave pulled me in to kiss and lifted me up my my butt so my legs were wrapped around him. J took Tom by the hand and brought him to a bedroom downstairs and Dave carried me in there, she crawled onto all fours and Tom took her doggystyle instantly, while Dave laid me lext to her and pushed his dick in me too. After a minute she and I turned to face each other and had the guys on the sides of the end doing the same thing, but I was under J and licking Tom’s balls when he thrusted into her, taking Dave’s dick and hearing he and J making out. We were all super hot. The guys lasted awhile without having to slow now because they’d already came just a little bit ago. But we all finished in that position and laid to cuddle on the bed, girls in the middle talking about the day. It was just after dark and Dave had to go, so I walked him out, still naked and thanked him for indulging my fantasies. I checked on Vega who was asleep, and the room was hot and stinky. I opened the window and went back to bed with Tom and J. I realized I forgot to send the rest of the food back with Holly and Nino, but I really have to check in with Benny so I’ll probably take it tomorrow.

    Woke up Monday with Tom and J, had a fun 3some. We were still kind of nasty from the day before so I’d definitely have to wash these sheets, but we were laying there talking about how unexpected it was learning Tom liked boys too. He said it wasn’t a secret it just never came up, and it’s more of an occasional sexual need thing and he’s not likely to date a guy. I told him what I did J, that’s how it starts and she’s just a little ahead of him in this spectrum race. Together we teased him about how I do have a strapon if he wants to be pegged, but he’s more of a top. And then we teased him about his unwillingness to receive anal, saying if we’re willing he should be too. It’s just for fun, boys are supposed to be tougher than girls, he was already clearly a little gay, ect. But he’s not ready, something I’ll have to work on him with, muahaha! He’d had enough teasing and rolled me onto my back, shoving his dick into me instantly with no teasing or lubing, but I got wet pretty fast. It helped that J swung her knee over my head, straddling my face to feed me her stinky pussy. I would normally never say that, but a day and night of sweat and multiple guys fucking her made her smell normal and mortal, a little gross. I kind of loved it, and tried to inhale it with my nose inside her as I licked her salty clit. I’m sure I wasn’t any better but nobody had their face in my crotch. Tom emptied his load in me in just a couple minutes and went to take a shower since we were all gross, J stayed behind and did clean out my cum-filled slit with her tongue, even though I had to be gross too. We made each other cum and agreed to take a nice bath together not involving Tom, maybe involving Vega if she was still here. When Tom got back he said he had to go get ready for work and kissed us both, saying that was an awesome night and we have to do it as much as possible. Since it was just girls, I went to see if Vega was up and wanted to take a bath with us. She was laying awake on her phone, and she was kind of nervous and was thinking she’d just take a shower later. I said that we’d all seen each other naked already and she didn’t need to be alone the day after losing her virginity. Being introverted, her first reaction would be to say no every time someone invited her to do something, but the trick to being outgoing and having fun is to say yes to something you’re not really in the mood for and realize it was great during and later. So I talked her into it. She just needed to tag along and made to feel invited, so I led her into my bathroom by her hand and had her get some water going. I went to get J and we came in together, crouched by her while she was pacing the water and stroked and kissed her back. She was receptive, and before cutting the water off I added salts & bubbles. We all doubled up and took turns washing ourselves, J first, then me, then Vega, the whole time asking about her and how last night was, ect. She didn’t feel pressured at any part because the whole time I was just kind of being friendly and dragging her along to whatever I was doing, and when I left her with the girls they all focused on her together and didn’t give her a chance to feel excluded, which was a risk I didn’t think about. I said I was going to Benny’s later and asked if she wanted to come, saying it would go a long way with him if she showed she felt free coming and going, most importantly coming back on her own. J wasn’t helpful, saying she didn’t have to do this or that and they should be shut down, ect. I tried not to argue with her and would just talk about it with her later. I guaranteed her she’d be able to leave again and stay with me but that going back to the apts as often as possible would convince Benny she’s trying to be comfortable there and help our case. So she agreed to come with me, and I had to convince J she couldn’t come because her attitude would make things harder and possibly get us into trouble. We got a little touchy at certain parts of our bath, but just to excite and not finish. It’s best to keep Vega a little frustrated and craving more while she’s here. After we finished I gave J a tray of broccoli beef to make P happy and Vega and I went to the apts. We showed up unannounced, but it was fairly early in the morning at 930 and we brought food. I went straight into Benny’s, the door was unlocked and Vega went to her room to get some stuff. I was loading up his fridge when he came into the apt behind me and was kind of “pssh” about me letting myself in and finding me in his fridge. I say “pssh” because that’s the sound he made, in context it sounds kinda like a “figures.” He didn’t seem mad like I expected, and asked how the party was, so I told him all about it while he browsed all the leftover food I brought. When we got to how I brought Vega and she was getting a couple changes of clothes upstairs cause she wanted to stay with me he got a little sour, but I told him about how much I got her to open up with strangers, especially since it was her first time. I said used to be an escort and I was helping her learn to just say yes to things and learn to go with the flow while having fun like he wanted, and I’ve been where she’s at and know how she feels and I can keep those feelings managed until she’s more comfortable and making the moves herself. He just said “ok whatever” and conceded. He did say no more parties with the girls though because they could be working then and they need to start getting paid. I used the opportunity and reminder to tell him about the bachelor party N suggested I host and how we’d need girls for everybody so that would be sometime soon and I was planning on drawing mana from his pool. Since he was picking at and checking out food and not actually eating anything so he wasn’t busy, I sat in a kitchen chair behind him with my skirt hiked up and heels up on the seat by my butt, legs spread, tits out above my cups, gripping the back of the chair behind my head, so that when he turned around he saw me ready to be taken. He was begrudgingly appreciative, telling me I’m not out of trouble that easily. I upped my game and asked how sure he was about that while I stroked my hands down the sides of my neck, over my breast, down my belly, and back up my knees spreading them wider with my hands rested on them. He stomped out of his shoes and yanked his shorts down right there in the kitchen, lifting me off the chair by my butt and sitting under me. I angled the tip of his giant, hard dick toward my pussy entrance as he lowered me down on it while I wrapped my legs around his back, and started riding him on the chair. He had his face in my neck telling me how fuckin hot I was, how I smelled so good and I was a dirty girl and so good to him. I kind of manipulated him a bit because while he was in a worshipping mood, I asked him in a whimpering girl-getting-fucked voice why he was so mean to me then, not letting me play with his toys when he can play with me, and he was kind of apologetic and saying he wants to give me anything I want but he’s got a role to play. He was stroking my face, telling me when I was pouty for attention that he’d give me everything but he can’t be changing rules for me, and I said he makes the rules so he can do what he wants. I inflated his ego calling him King and Daddy, dirty talking about how he was in charge and how powerful he was, and he got rougher as I did until he filled me with cum. While we sat there breathing hard and he softened in my pussy, I asked if I could keep hanging out with the girls and introducing them to friends and he said yeah. And I reinforced it by saying if they liked them enough they might come visit them here and spend $ to see them. He didn’t really believe me but gave me what I wanted anyway. I straightened myself out and kissed him bye, leaving him sitting half naked and messy straddling a wooden kitchen chair while I went to collect Vega and head home.

    She’s been fun to stay with but it’s only been like a week. I made her agree to do her own chores and clean up after herself, and any time she gets attitude with me I don’t fight with her, I dominate her. She’s inexperienced and horny enough she turns to putty for me. We were arguing about her having friends over, which I’d already said no, and I won by pushing her up against a wall with hands on her hips, suggesting that good girls are rewarded, and telling her bad girls are punished as I pinched her little pointed chin between my thumb and finger. When I asked her if she wanted to be rewarded or punished she stuttered out “what’s the difference with you?” breathing hard and plastering her hands flat against the wall. I pulled her in for a nasty tongue kiss by the back of her head and told her that was a reward, then made a fist on her hair, pulled her over to the counter and bent her over it, pulling her shorts and panties down with my thumbs on both hips, and spanked her telling her how this was punishment. She was probably thinking it would be hot until I spanked her harder than she was expecting, so she tried to stand and I pushed her back down while I kneaded her ass to make it better with my other hand. I stroked my hand up her back and gripped her by the back of her neck with one hand while the other I was giving her light spanks and sliding my 2 middle fingers between her wet lips asking which she preferred. I said punishment was sometimes painful but you still wanted it after awhile. But whichever she wanted she couldn’t have friends in my house because it was just the 2 of us here where nobody could hear her screaming unless I decided otherwise. I asked if she had a problem with that as I spanked her hard again and she said no, so I spanked her again lightly and told her she was a good girl before I started kissing above her butt and moving up her back, lifting her cami as I went. She turned and leaned back on her elbows, watching me pull down her shorts and kiss her hairless little pubis, then take them off and she hopped up on the counter for me. I spread her legs and kissed my way from her knee to her sweet young pussy, while she stroked her fingers through my hair and made the most adorable noises. I ate her out on my counter, and between licks of her clit asked if she’d been penetrated masturbating or broken her hymen yet. She said no, and I told her we were going to while she was here so we could have real fun with toys. She breath-laughed an ok as I teased her tight hole with my finger. I wasn’t going to do it here but I’d have to soon. Once I made her cum with her legs wrapped around my head and her butt lifted up off the counter, we went to the park together and fed the ducks. I feel like I’m going to have to distance from her and have a conversation like Poolboy so she doesn’t want me as her BAE. It’ll be hard since she’s staying here. I wasn’t her first time but she’s attached to me regardless. I don’t have a problem with it but Benny might.

    This week I started slut training Vega! After playing mistress with her whenever she doesn’t listen to me, we get playful. During one of these playful events I was getting a sloppy lapdance and we agreed its time to pop her cherry. I laid on my couch and had her straddle me reverse cowgirl, used some lube and a pinkie to get her into the idea of penetration, and once she was liking that I warned her about a little bit of pain, and pushed my thumb inside her as far as I could. I definitely split her, switching after a minute and making a mess, she was so tight clamped around my middle finger and when I started moving it in and out she was definitely bloody. She didn’t complain, saying it was a burning sting like when you’ve destroyed your asshole with tacos and take a shower. It was uncomfortable but manageable and she knew the real fun came later. After a minute of exposure the pain was gone and she was enjoying getting finger fucked. I lubed my messy middle and ring finger and widened her destroyed teen pussy a little more, she did cry a little that 2 fingers were too many, but I told her if she were with a man now it would be worse and we needed to keep tearing her a little more so she could handle toys soon. So she complained and I kept doing it and soon she was still liking it, and I played with her clit with my thumb while fingering her. A couple times she tried reaching down herself and I had to catch and hold her hand with my clean one, with our fingers intertwined I made her cum that way and we went to take a bath together. I washed my hands in the sink while she rinsed off with my hose showerhead and once we got a bath ready we got in together. It was a sweet time, her sitting in my lap talking about how this or that felt, how the water kind of made her itchy and sting when she spread her lips, I told her about me and my history, my first time and my lesbian friend Harley’s first time that was much worse than hers was. The story almost made her cry but I explained why it’s better for your first time/bf/gf to be older, because with experience comes managed expectations, wisdom to explain how you’re feeling and why, that everyone goes through this, ect. And she was grateful and said her first time was exciting and not too bad, and for being penetrated she wasn’t expecting to cum when she was kind of in pain. I bit her neck and sluttily whispered that wasn’t the first time that happened… We had a good day just to ourselves, but next time I think I’m going to involve J since she’s all into sharing now.

    Vega and I are sleeping together. I don’t mean TV style, that much is obvious. I mean every night there’s sex and sleeping in my bed and spending days together. She doesn’t have her own room. I leave her here when I go out with Dave or Tom or something but other than that we’re going everywhere together too. I’m not sure if I should let guys come by the house. On one hand they have expectations because of me and might want to include Vega or it might make her uncomfortable hearing or seeing me getting fucked by guys. On the other hand I’m trying to expose her to adult life and open her up so maybe she needs to see that. I’ll have a talk with her again about expectations and how I want guys over all the time, see if I can convince her.

    Vega would rather I not be with anyone else while she was here, we had a talk. I’d rather she experiment with lots of people while SHE’S here… I managed to convince her that we’re not an item and we’re fwbs, emphasis on the F so we should be able to talk about these things. I put myself in her spot and convinced her I understand what she must be feeling, just getting into sex having had her first time recently but not being in a relationship. I gave her full disclosure and said I was basically training her (it’s a step by step process) to experience and be cool with everything, including exposure to guys. Be a party girl instead of trying to be a gf. She doesn’t have to be attracted to or want to fuck guys but my goal is to not have her be repulsed or uncomfortable in group sex situation or being near them naked because promiscuity is the job she agreed to when she moved into Benny’s. She might be girl-only, but alot of times for that there’s going to be a guy watching, especially if it’s for work. She was a little emotional but I told her how we all feel this sometime, and she has it easier having help and a mentor to kind of work on one thing at a time in a no-pressure environment. I got her to see my point of view and agree a good first step is to just party and let loose more, lower inhibitions and try to contain feelings when I’m having sex and she’s not. I suggested maybe she should watch and got her to agree that seeing me get fucked could be fun. That’s the right train of thought, if you see a situation you’re not completely into, take interest in what you can from it. We’ll see how it goes.

    It’s been a couple weeks since the first time I fingered Vega and popped her cherry, so I decided to surprise her with toys. I woke up first this morning and just kind of explored her in her sleep. As soon as I woke her up I was on top kissing her and licking her neck, and when she was nice and wet I got in a drawer next to the bed and grabbed a glass dildo. I waved it in front of her face asking if I could use it and she said yeah. So I looked at her lips and raised my eyebrows, not saying anything but implying she should open up. She did and I slipped it into her mouth, rolling it around so she wet the whole thing, and the little slut had her knee up between my legs teasing me and making me wet too. When I pulled it out of her mouth, I licked up and down the length of it too and started trailing it down her neck, then chest and belly until I was between her legs. I rolled the length of it between her soaked lips again to lube it before pushing it inside her. It was like 8 inches and maybe 2 thick, narrowing near one end but not like a dick, more like a feminine wand. I kept my hand around the base of it and held it against my hips while I fucked her with it. Slowly at first, making out with her and kissing her neck, then speeding up a when I moved down to nibbling her nipples. She was whimpering, whiny and giggling when she said my hair was tickling her chest. I made her cum loudly that way, she was cussing and calling me baby, making 2 fists on the sides of her head with her eyes closed. When she was done I told her it was my turn with a kiss and climbed up on her until I was straddling her chest. She hadn’t eaten out a girl yet and she said she was super ready. I crouched above her face with my feet under her armpits and my knees spread against the headboard, one hand holding the bed to balance and one pulling her face against my crotch by the back of her head for control, and she went to town. Sometimes I stroked her hair and let her lick me gently, and sometimes I suffocated her a little, sitting my slit on her face with her nose against my clit feeling her hot struggling breath heat up my pussy. She loved every second though, I came yelling her name while she had handfuls of my ass and occasionally spanking me. Then I straddled her chest and seeing her face was glisten and wet, rubbed it in roughly before giving her a nasty hard kiss with a handful of hair again. It was rough oral girl-style and I told her through gritted teeth while still gripping her hair that I wanted to fuck her rough right now. She said she was too hot but she definitely wanted to get fucked and cum while riding a big rubber dick. I scooted down to kiss her but it turned more into a possessive lick from her chin to temple, rolling my hips and covering her belly with my cum while I told her she wouldn’t be riding, she would be the one being ridden. But it would have to wait because of my facesitting shenanigans, she was all sweat and couldn’t catch her breath, so I told her to go take a shower. Even though we’d just cum I wanted more, to be the aggressive one and to top and fuck her. This must be how men feel, I was the one frustrated for once. Laying on my back with my knees up, I managed to make myself cum again before she got out of the shower by playing with my pussy and squeezing my tits myself. I like living with someone again and having debauchery-on-demand. It reminds me of that 2 week vacation with N.

    Vega’s slut training continues! Anal time. It’s just been a few weeks since her first time and once I get her more into anal I’m going to take her out and try to hook her up. I talked her into trying it one night like a guy would, because she was vehemently against it. I had to argue the usual “popping your cherry hurt too but it felt good afterward, after a couple times it never hurts again, it can feel better than vaginal, no it doesn’t cause bathroom problems, no it’s not dirty if you get into habits and do it right, ect.” when she was softened and saying “I dunno…” I switched to flirty mode for the kill, scooching right up against her on the couch and turning her chin to face me while teasing kisses, almost begging, telling her I wanted to taste and feel the tightness of her cute, tight little unused ass, that good little sluts spread their cheeks willingly because getting butt fucked feels so good, turning dirty with it. I got her to agree half heartedly, but I think she was scared but wanted it too. She started hyping it up without any help from me and making arguments like “lots of people do it and love it right? It’s just like anything else, I guess, it gets better with practice…”

    Vega was out hanging out with friends tonight and I got down on some RDO with Holly, where I learned something interesting/concerning. She’s working in the apts now. Not doing deliveries for her old boss anymore, she’s working hourly now, by appointment like all the other girls there. I never operated that way, it seems kind of trashy but as long as she’s being safe. But she is staying there with Nino and his brother now and fucks both of them, Nino because he’s her bf kind of and his brother because it’s his place and that’s what she has to do to stay. I said she could stay with me because I have 4 extra bedrooms but she said she likes it, it’s not a compromise to stay there. She’s likes getting fucked before bed and sleeping with Nino, and when he goes to work she gets into bed with his brother and gets it again. Then whenever she’s ready and wants to she goes into one of the top floor rooms and hangs out for awhile until someone comes in. She’s protected with and from every guy, and she’s kind of liking being such a slut so good for her. I told her how I think 5-10 regulars is sustainable and safer, more personal but that’s not how it runs there. I said she shouldn’t get into anything else they’re up to there or she’ll be in too deep, but she knows what she’s doing and already agrees. She just wants to be a ho and get filled every day, not mess up her body and life with drugs or anything. I said the risk is really not from the gangbangers around her, it’s from clients offering her stuff or wanting her to try new “recreational activities” with them, but she knows and the guys wouldn’t allow that. None of the girls there look messed up by drugs because they’re not allowed and the guys who visit have to be checked beforehand, also she gets to choose from a client pool, kind of a swipe right/left deal and she doesn’t have to fuck anybody gross. So it seems like a good system that’s worked for everybody else and she’s both enjoying it and making sure she doesn’t slide into anything else. Because she does have a safe place to go if it comes to that, which she appreciates. I wonder if Benny will bitch about my hanging out with her now, or if because we were friends for years before he came along, that will be an issue.

    I kind of talked Vega into the possibility of trying guys. She’s been with 5 girls already in a short time, admittedly 3 of them were in one night… But basically she said she might be open to it but wants to make sure she’s into girls fjrst. I’m still talking her into anal, and we’re plating or going down on each other almost every morning. She hasn’t been with anyone else since the party, but once I get her comfortable with anal and maybe strapon penetrate her a few times to get her addicted to the sensation of getting fucked, a nice, shy andro boy like B could be her first guy experience. When we were talking about it and I suggested him, she said that would be her most likely choice.

    Benny’s wife came over unexpectedly. I’ve never met or seen her before but she talked Nino into bringing her and she was knocking on my door. I could tell she wanted to bitch me out but was shocked out of it a little when I answered the door naked. In the doorway she told me to stay away from the apts, called me a whore, threatened to hit me with her car next time I left my house, a bunch of other stuff. I don’t remember the last time I was involved in such drama! Anyway with my strange personality I was trying not to smile the whole time, especially not to let her see it. When she was done yelling at me I threw her for a loop again by pulling my door all the way open, standing off to the side with one leg perched up on my toes, letting my hair fall around my face, and asking her if she wanted to come in while biting my lip all seductively. She didn’t know what to feel. She hesitated and started in on me again saying the same things but kind of stuttering and not yelling anymore, and when she was done I asked if she wanted to talk to me about it. She’s not at all attractive, maybe she was 200lbs ago when she and Benny got together. She was just defending what is hers and I told her if she wanted to come in I’d tell her what was going on, throwing in that idk what Benny might have told her but you can’t trust what your man says about another woman. So she said fine, and I had her sit on the couch, telling her from the beginning how I met Benny and the people at the apts, Holly ect. and said I can’t stay away because we kind of work together and I have to keep an eye on Holly. During this story Vega came down wearing just a cami and panties and curled up against my side without saying a thing, which helped alot because it made me seem like a lesbo especially after the show at the door, helping my case about how Benny and I aren’t romantic. When I asked her about what he told me, how he’s allowed to be with other girls she said that was true, so when I asked her what the problem was she said she didn’t know me and thought it was like a dating thing instead of friendly business. And I told her that’s what she and I were doing, getting to know each other. She recognized Vega as a little sister of the apts and that helped that she thought she was there on business too. Vega played it up a little as much as she was comfortable, kissing my shoulder and stroking my leg while I was talking to Benny’s wife. I should have a Moniker for her like everyone else (that being a joke because that’s close to her name, maybe the way an aussie would say it). I texted Nino while we were almost done talking and had him come in, when he got here I said he could take Moniker home, kind of queen-bitching the situation and letting her know we were done here. But I didn’t want to make an enemy so when I walked her out I leaned in for a cheek kiss to keep her off her game, and it worked. Coming at her naked and kissing her on her way out, she probably would be talking all kinds of shit on the way back or to Benny, but right then she just said bye and left flabbergasted. As soon as she got to the car I called Benny to let him know she’d stopped by and I handled it. He didn’t think she would actually show up, but she was threatening to do it lately when they were fighting thinking he was dating me. I let him know I straightened her out and to not have expectations one way or the other in regards to a fight when he saw her, because she left here shook after showing up all fiery. He said they were going to have a talk and she wouldn’t be by again, but we’ll see. I should probably make sure no cars are waiting on my street if I go out for a walk.

    Right after that I explained to Vega what she missed and that it was nice timing and behavior claiming me in front of her, how it helped make my case. I pulled her to straddling on top of me by her butt cheeks and kissed her while telling her she looked sexy in a cami and panties. We flirted about her “claiming me” in front of another woman and I took those sexy panties off of her, kneading her bubblebutt in my fingers while giving her my tongue to suck on. While we were getting hot and wet, playing with each others’ slit, I asked her if she’d gone to the bathroom this morning and washed out like I’d showed her, she said yes and I told her she was a good girl and was going to start teaching her to take it in the ass now. I held my palm in front of her with my wet middle finger towards her face, and she made a show of sucking it for me. She was moaning with her eyes closed, rolling her tongue around my first knuckle before bobbing up and down on it like she was sucking a dick, which was making me shiver I was so wet. I switched my finger for my tongue again cause I couldn’t wait to kiss her, stroked my finger between her cheeks while we made out, and when it was getting aggressive I pushed the tip of my finger into her little asshole, telling her to push to make it easier. She took it without any problem and we kept kissing while she fingered me too, while I explained or gave little tips like how it wouldn’t feel great and make her cum like I explained until she was used to it, but it wouldn’t hurt this little bit either. It just feels like something going against the grain. After I got my finger in to my middle knuckle and could curl it, she started having fun and getting aggressive again, making me cum with her fingers in a V on either side of my clit. I had her get off of me to get my always-ready-to-go flower butt plug out of my jacket by the door, she waited for me on all fours on the couch looking over her shoulder eagerly the whole time. I gave her the flower to roll around in her mouth, which she did while looking back at me like something out of a porno, while I licked her clean dark pink little asshole. She was panting and playing with herself and I could feel her clinching and unclinching against my tongue, so I took that as a sign she was ready for my toy inside her and slipped it in gently while telling her to push again. As it went in pretty easily, spit dries fast so it pinched her skin a little going in, but I had her push a little while I pulled her hole apart with my thumbs and it popped the rest of the way in, and I was sure to rub it around in circles with my thumb while she was masturbating. I layed on the floor in front of the couch and told her to come with me, and she straddled me on all fours like we were doing before, this time when I kneaded her ass she had to stop kissing me and just breathe, she was feeling so good, her arm between us while she played of course. When she told me she was about to cum, I stopped her and told her to go get my strapon from upstairs, telling her where to find it and of course to leave the plug in and enjoy climbing the stairs… When she got back I had her on her knees, standing in front of her and letting her strap me in, putting a hand on her head for balance when I stepped into the straps, and she I was ready I pulled her up for a kiss. I thought about power playing and having her suck it but I didn’t know if she’d be comfortable with that yet, especially cause it’s more of a masculine thing. That’s something to work up to. But I kissed her and turned her roughly around, guided her behind the couch and pushed her bent her over it before teasing her pussy with the tip. I was sliding the head between her lips to lube it and rolling the flower around with my thumb again, and she was already whimpering and breathing hard, so I started putting my rubber dick in her. Just the head had her asking me to wait, but I said we just need to get it over with and kept going slowly until about halfway, then pulled back just as slowly. The rubber was shiny with her cum and I just kept going back and forth halfway until she was comfortable. I told her when she was ready for me to go deeper or faster to let me know, and she tried. She said “ok” first and I was like “ok what?” and she said she was ready, but that wasn’t enough either. So when asked again she said “fuck me harder” and I did. I upped the pace to normal and at first only pushed about half-deep in her over and over, because that’s what she’d already taken and had lubed the dildo down that far with her own wetness, but I started going further with each thrust until I was bottoming out in her and slapping against her ass with my hips. She was pant-screaming and cussing at that point, gripping handfuls of the couch where she could and squealing when I spanked her, talking dirty about how good it felt being fucked and how it felt when I slammed into that plug in her ass. Wanting her first time to be addicting and memorable, I kept that up as long as I could, making her cum 4 times in half an hour. Her legs were jelly when we were through, we both needed a shower because we were so sweaty and smelly, and her legs were sore like she’d been doing squats from cumming so much while standing. In her own words her first time having penetrative sex was “fucking lit, baby”. I also told her it feels better when the plug and dildo are switched. Or you’re just getting it in both holes together. So I might be able to get her into that. I’d need another strapon though, the one I used on her is J’s which is average size. Mine is practically Benny sized and she won’t be ready for that for a few years. If I’m going to DP her with someone we’ll need another average sized stud or an actual boy like B…

    I had a date night with Tom, in which I told him everything I’d been up to with Vega, the drama with Moniker, what Holly’s into ect. and he was very interested in the Vega Chronicles, particularly her first anal. Still couldn’t talk him into it though, even with teasing about how a little girl can handle it and she’s not even into phallic objects, she lost her virginity 5 minutes ago and is braver than he is, stuff like that. It was a nice date night though. We watched a true story war movie about a medic while we ate junk, followed by gentle missionary lovemaking.

    After some talking about getting Vega comfortable with men and contact, we kind of came to an agreement on a grope-party. The other option would be actual partying or clubbing so she can maybe drink a little and loosen up, grind on some strangers or something which isn’t available right now. So it would have to be organized like a gangbang but more innocent, with having to find and explain to volunteers. The only large group of guys I know though would be Benny’s, which makes sense because she would be around them anyways, so we’re setting it up.

    And it went well. I asked Benny to tell me next time they’re having a party so I could bring Vega and experiment a little. On Tuesday they had a BBQ like the last time but at someone’s house and we both went looking sexy in minidresses. She was kind of my tag-along when we got there again, I loaded her up with a couple shots of Patròn, just enough to get her buzzed and uninhibited but not drunk, and danced with her. Soon enough a couple guys had found us us, and she seemed fine, just a little nervous. I kept an eye on her always just a few feet away and explained to every guy I danced with that I wanted them to meet me in the kitchen at a certain time and why, so they could help with my experiment. I also told them once we came into the kitchen not to make a sound or say a word, not to even let us hear them breathing, no comments when we started, ect. just to be absolutely silent even when talked to. When it got time I grabbed Vega and stopped outside the door to the kitchen, she was kind of nervous but I told her she should just focus on how it felt and not who was doing it, and I’d be with and against her the whole time, she’d be safe… Then I blindfolded her with a velvet hairband I brought for just this, and took her inside. 6 of the guys we danced with were waiting inside and quieted down when we came in, there were other people in there too and I couldnt make them leave so I looked first and said to Vega that we’d go into the garage for privacy, holding her back by her hand while the guys took the hint and went in first. When we walked in there I put my hands on her hips from behind and my chin on her shoulder and told her that my hands were the only ones touching her, like a mantra. I kind of narrarrated what the guys should be doing by whispering things in her ear things like “I’m going to squeeze your big gorgeous tits now” and never took my hands off her hips while the guys got over-clothes gropey. Wherever they wandered I asked if she liked my hands there, while never taking them off of her hips or her side, and she was stroking the backs of my hands with her fingers. I was kissing the back of her neck at her hairline to put her in the mood and asked her if I could take her dress down over her boobs or lift the bottom up a little and explore, and she said yeah. I kept reassuring her that this is something we’ve done alot, and asking her if it felt good when I pinched her nipples, and she was breathing hard and saying yes to everything I asked. The strange boys were enjoying doing all the dirty work and following suggestions. She said yes when I asked if she’d like a kiss, and one of them came in for a nice gentlemanly peck that Vega was eager for, so it evolved into tongue and his arms around her lower back, and her hands left mine to wrap around his neck. I feld hands on my hips from behind and a hardon against my ass while someone was licking my neck. I didn’t recognize or know any of these guys, and tugged on Vega’s blindfold asking if she still wanted it but she said yeah. There was a futon in the garage that was up on its side, and staying in-story I said it would be nice if there was somewhere to get relaxed while pointing at it, and 3 of the guys went to set it up for us. Vega’s guy walked her to a rolling chair with a hand on her lower back and sat before pulling her onto his lap. I got the futon with my guy, sitting in his lap. Since the only spots were by me, I had boys on either side pulling my dress down off my shoulders and around my belly so my tits were exposed, and my hands were in 2 laps playing with bulges. I was about to lose control of the situation and couldn’t guarantee Vega wouldn’t get pulled in, so I brought it up to “her” (meant for the guys) that right now was just to get her comfortable with what we talked about before, being male contact, and I think there was about to be alot of it. She said she’s cool and wanted to stay and that “she was comfortable where she was” which I repeated verbatim while eyeballing the guy under her and the boys around me, I got smiles and nods. I was pretty excited and wet, Vega saying she’d stay and watch (more like listen) me getting fucked, which was something she originally said she’d like to see. It didn’t work out that way though. Having permission to get started, I switched from playing over clothes to running my fingers inside waistbands of the boys to either side of me, giving them a tug to signal they shouldn’t be wearing them any more. They got up and I had 4 guys in front of me taking their pants down past their dicks. Not off completely, maybe that’s my fault for not letting them talk, but they didn’t seem interested in fucking me and the guy sitting under didn’t want to let me up. He did pull my dress up and slide a finger between my wet lips while I leaned forward to suck my first of 4 cocks. I was moaning into it, making it sloppy and noisy for Vega’s benefit, and made the first guy cum in a couple minutes. I could hear her panting in the background, but couldn’t see her with all the flesh in front of me. When the first guy finished, he made a kiss face for me and petted my hair before leaving, and the next guy stepped up between my legs with his hard dick in my face for service. After swallowing my 3rd load in 10 or 15 minutes, my mouth and chin were a slobbery mess and I was licking the 4th guys balls with his head in my throat, about to cum myself because the guy under me was penetrating me with his finger, when 3 more guys came in not following the “no talking” rule the original guys agreed to. With guy 4 kind of aggressively facefucking me, both hands on the back of my head after having to wait until last, I couldn’t shush them or bring up the rules, not that I think they’d care. They were talking alot of shit about this “filthy white bitch” taking dick in the garage. I was making eye-contact with the one who thought he was funniest when guy 4 came in my mouth too and stepped back, and not wanting to argue with the new guys because I wanted more, I opened my mouth to show him the last guys sperm before swallowing and sticking my tongue out, showing him my empty mouth too. That shut him up (for a minute) and dropped his shorts, and he thrust his cock in my mouth on his 2nd try. He and I argued during his blowjob and talked dirty alot, and it was my favorite. He called me a slut for taking a train of strange Mexican dick, Mexican food jokes, I made a joke about how “Mexican destroys my asshole” referencing food and implying penis, complaining his cock tastes like fish tacos to which he had a good comeback, saying it tasted like fish because he just fucked another girl and tacos because she was Mexican like all the other guys I’d sucked today. I could hear Vega in the background moaning now short and rapidly and it had a peculiar sound of sex to it. I also heard “not her” during the smartass’s blowjob but it was out of context. When he was ready to cum he pulled out and I was worried he was going to dirty my face turning off the other guys, but he was kind of halfway. He told me to open my mouth and jerked himself off against my bottom lip so everything landed in my mouth anyway but he still got the facial experience. He hung around after that waiting for his friends to finish, sitting on the couch next to me and squeezing my tits, and his 2 friends wanted theirs together so I traded off sucking one and using my hand for the other until they both came in my mouth again. I was finally done sucking and I’d cum twice from the boy under me, but he still hadn’t gotten off. He was still hard under my butt though. The 3 left after they finished and I laid back against my guy to watch Vega who was indeed getting fucked. The dick sliding in and out of her was light blue from the rubber he was wearing, good boy, and she was laying her head back on his shoulder, face up to the ceiling making an O face, her knees spread as far as they can go to either side dangling over the arms of the chair. And she wasn’t wearing a blindfold anymore so she was totally into what she was doing. We watched her riding until the guy under her came, and when he tapped out on her legs she got up and sat by us so he could clean up, then he left too. I was writhing on the last guy and telling Vega that there was 1 more and he hadn’t gotten off yet if she was feeling brave, the last part I said holding her chin and rubbing her bottom lip with my thumb. She nodded and I got off of the guy, getting to my knees on the floor between his feet and pulling his pants down for him, so he was sitting there hard and wet with Vega sitting next to him. Because of all the wiggling I was doing in his lap, it was a (good) smelly, wet mess. I stroked his dick a little bit with my hand and laid my face on his left leg kind of relaxing and staying out of Vega’s way, asking if she was ready, and she laid down on her belly with her arm thrown over his other leg taking that dick in her mouth while I held onto the base, squeezing his balls occasionally. She looked pretty cute bobbing up and down, we were pretty much face to face, and I pulled away to look at her, and if she had a tail it would be wagging. She looked like a girl laying on her bed on the phone with a boy. Laying on her belly, her feet were up in the air going back and forth like she was pedaling, and she was propping herself up on one elbow between his legs. She would have been supporting her head with a palm on her chin if her head wasn’t moving up and down. I said to the guy I was sorry, but he should try not to cum until she does and to get to work. He pulled up the back of Vega’s dress, exposing her ass, and she spread her legs with her feet still in the air to give him access to her pussy. Once he started playing with her she kind of froze and forgot what she was supposed to be doing, a common trait of noobs. She focuses on how she’s feeling and neglects her part, she does the same thing with me when we 69 and she gets spanked as a reminder, it’s an inside joke by now. So I didn’t say anything and reached over to give her a little slap, and she giggled and went back to work sucking dick a little too aggressively, going too fast and far and gagging herself a couple times. It didn’t help with the guy either, the show of 2 girls working together to make him cum and he only lasted a few more seconds, leaving Vega hanging. But it was a cute moment. He knew to be gentle with her and I could see his hand hovering wanting to control her head while he filled her mouth, so he laid his hand on my head instead, and during another spurt made a fist in my hair to which I made an “ow” face that made Vega chuckle again, which made him tug more. She and I were face to face, locking eyes while the guy we were using to train her unloaded in her mouth while pulling my hair, and I told her she doesn’t have to swallow it and give it to me if she can’t. After a couple more bobs on his dick, she pulled away and I thought she was going to kiss me with a mouthful of cum, but she did what I did earlier and stuck out her tongue for me to see she’d swallowed. I told her she was a good girl and I was proud and gave her a kiss before saying thanks to the guy in a way that implied he could go, but still staying quiet he nodded the other way and showed me he was still playing in Vega’s pussy. I said I’d take it from here with a little kiss on the side of his cock with eye contact and he double-tapped on her ass the way the other guy tapped out so she’d get up. Once he was dressed and gone she and I laid face to face on the futon, she was using my elbow as a pillow while I supported my head on my palm, and we talked about her first time while I worked on making her cum, her knee straight up to give me access. We joked about how both of us had cock-breath while giving each other little kisses and I asked if she still considered herself a lesbian. She said she was more curious and wouldn’t even say bi, because it felt good and she was willing to do it again but couldn’t see herself dating guys. I told her again that’s how it starts. Also sucking and swallowing cum isn’t something you could emulate with another girl, like I get how getting fucked could be because she’s done that with me, but she said that was her least favorite part and she might not want to do it on her own if I wasn’t there and she wasn’t buzzed. I said we’d do it alot until she was comfortable with doing it on her own and maybe even craved it, and once she could do it on her own she’d have to go live in the apts. She didn’t want to talk about it but I have to plant the foundation that she can’t stay with me forever. I told her for what she just did which she enjoyed, she could have bought a PS5, minimum. it helps to have relatable perspective. I went over some logistics with her about how she could make like $400 on average for 30 fun minutes of what we just did, and alot more of that if she finds someone willing to be exclusive like I did. That could even mean less work because they don’t want you around all the time, maybe once a week. She would also be in the upper earning range because the apt girls contract with a pro agency, I know about through Mrs. A, also she’s super hot with that pixie hair, unexperienced which people love, doesn’t want to give up the “lesbian” tag which guys and exclusive rich older women will love, ect. She brought up all the usual worries about it , but I said from my experience and what I know about the apts it’s not like that. TV depicts it badly because it’s illegal but if you love your work it isn’t work. I explained what Holly told me about how it’s working out for her, and it sounds like a cool setup, and used the example of how people talk alot of shit about it while girls are on twitch or onlyfans by the millions making money and today it’s becoming less stigmatized, ect. We had a long conversation laying there. The group sex was like 30-45 minutes and we laid there talking for maybe 2 hours afterward. And I got her to her usual “maybe it’s not that bad/give it a shot” position. She agrees that she liked the pace we were moving, she was comfortable so far and we’d keep going and see where it goes. So we rejoined the party, which by now there was a movie on, people drinking and relaxing, alot less people there, ect. so we didn’t have long to stay. We went through the cold leftover food in the kitchen, kind of staying to ourselves because we didn’t know anybody and left after eating a little. I texted Benny that night and told him what was going on and he said he had doubts at first but he trusted me now, because that girl was for a fact lesbian and I got her to try guys. He also told me one of the guys in the garage was her brother. One of the smartasses, since she’d seen the other volunteers when we were dancing and I doubt she’d let her brother be in the garage. I asked why he was there, which one he was, if Benny sent him to keep an eye on us, ect and he said he had no idea, had nothing to do with it, and didn’t know why. He also thought it was weird that he was bragging about it! So Vega’s brother saw her riding dick while he was getting off in my mouth himself. I don’t know whether or not to mention it to her because I don’t know when her blindfold came off. This is like something out of a porno. At least he for sure didn’t touch her, I wasn’t blind. He was probably the one who said “not her” to one of his buddies at one point not wanting her spread around too much, if that’s the case he was a help.

    J is pissed at me for what I’m doing with Vega. Not jealousy, she doesn’t think I should be advising a teenager how to be a better whore. I’d say we got into a fight about it, but it was more her yelling at me since I don’t fight with people much. I said she would be doing it anyway, and I’m only making it easier for her so she’s not pressured or gets depressed when she starts reluctantly. That’s too close to the slippery slope of drug abuse to cope, how you get trashy hoes like on TV, instead being sex and body positive and having a healthy mindset about it, ect. I calmed her by making the point that I never became like that and was helping her not to while reinforcing that she was going to do it either way because she already agreed to it. I’d rather she do it safely and with the right mindset. “Trust the sexpert” I said, and she didn’t sound like she meant it by the way she said that it wasn’t her problem and that she didn’t care and whatever, but I know she’s coming around and trusts that I know what I’m doing. When I asked if she still loved me she said she would by the next time we talked, so I waited about an hour to respond to that and began by saying “hi, it’s been awhile” and if she were here I know she’d have a frowny face while trying not to smile. I got the “trying not to smile” impression from what she was saying when she texted me back so we’re still ok. I either don’t lose arguments or don’t get into arguments I can’t win, it must be frustrating.

    Speaking of, I try to keep Vega as sexually frustrated as I can by either using her to get off and edging her in return, or letting her cum and then keep going and stopping just short of letting her cum again. I do this so she’s more eager to agree with something I suggest, like trying another guy or 2. The guys I had in mind being B & Poolboy since they’re cute, they share, and are her own age. So after teasing her about it (with tongue) and getting her around to “I don’t know…” territory where she seemed more excited than not, I asked the boys when was a good time for them both to come over. The next afternoon they did, and when they got there I greeted them one at a time with deep kisses and let them in. It was a show for Vega. I reintroduced them and said I just wanted us all to hang out, as Vega was finding out more about herself and it was good for her to experiment with people her own age. Knowing she preferred B, I sat him next to her on the couch, then sat next to him on the other side with PB next to me again. So boy/girl/boy/girl. I was teasing Vega telling the guys about how she wanted to try this and with B, what I’d taught her, ect. And she was nervous but played off of us while we all teased each other. PB and I were twisted to face them and Vega was sitting against the arm of the couch with her knees against B’s side. He was coming out of his shell too, making innuendo about how he was surrounded and trapped by girls, how he’d have to fight his way out through Vega since she’s smaller, and he was disappointed how he missed out on the stuff we were up to. So I wagged a finger at Vega calling her to me, leaned over his lap and we made out right in front of his face. Because I’d lifted my butt up off the couch it was exposed and PB took the opportunity to stroke his finger between the lips of my pussy, and I was getting wet playing this game. I pulled away from Vega and put a hand on the back of hers and B’s necks, turning them towards each other, and Vega made the first move and kissed him with tongue rolling out first. Once she was going on her own I was playing with B’s hard dick through his pants, and we occasionally switched off all kissing each other. I felt Vega’s hand rubbing the back of mine until I figured out she wanted to take over playing with his hard on. I think I can safely say she’s not a lesbian anymore. PB was shifting around behind me, and then the head of his dick was sliding up and down in my slit a little to lube it before he pushed it inside me after a second. I told him to stop before he came and to save it for Vega, and she said she already had her boy and I could have him, but I told her no because she’s getting both. Then I thought about it and told her she was getting 3. She was nervously ok with 2 when I said that, but at the mention of 3 she backed off a little and asked who else was coming. I told her that it was just us but I have a strapon and she won’t be able to tell the difference with it in her ass. While we were having this little back and forth, B lifted his butt up off the couch and we helped him get his shorts off,, and his dick was a wet mess. I asked Vega in a singing voice “doesn’t it smell gooood? Don’t you want to feel it in your mouth” as I went down on it with mine to show her how it was done. I came up with cock breath and cupped the base of his dick between my finger and thumb, and his balls with the other fingers like an “ok” hand signal and guided her head down to it with my other hand. Then I kissed him with his own taste in my mouth, knowing he’s into that kind of thing now, and he didn’t object. I had to remind him not to cum yet either, and to stop her if he’s about to because I want her TP’d. When they were both about there I pulled Vega’s face away from B’s crotch with a fistful of hair and pushed PB away from mine with a hand on his chest. I had to go get my strapon, but wondered if I could trust them alone with her when the boys were so close to cumming. I joked about it and headed upstairs to grab my strapon, getting my legs into it and buckling the belt part, and when I came back downstairs Vega was riding B’s dick and had Poolboy’s in her mouth, who was standing on the couch next to them. I had to hurry to get in on it and told them again not to cum and make it last, and they should have waited being too close to cumming when I’d left, it could end early if they’re not careful. I had to lube up this toy but Vega’s pussy and mouth were occupied, so I stood on the edge of the couch behind her and straddling B’s legs, had my hand on PB’s shoulder to balance, and leaned forward to make B suck on it to make it wet for me. He looked up at me dirty from over Vega’s shoulder while he did it and I did kind of have fun, facefucking him a little past the point of having it wet enough to put in her ass. I had to make sure I’d get a chance to fill her airtight though so I stopped that and got on my knees behind and right up against her, also straddling B’s legs and guided the slobbery head against her asshole before I pushed it in gently. Once the head was in I sped up a little every thrust and in like 15-20 seconds I was holding both of her shoulders and ramming it in her all the way so my hips slapped against her ass. She was moan panting into PB’s also messy cock now and had to keep coming away to catch her breath, and at one point she laid her head to the left on B’s shoulder panting, and I was kissing her back when I heard a whispered “just fuckin do it” to my right, turning just in time to see the whole length of PB’s dick disappear into his friend’s mouth. They were all getting close to cumming again, I know Vega already had from how she was acting and the sounds she made at the time. But B’s fingers were digging into her butt cheeks between us as he thrust up into her pussy and he was moaning with a throat full of dick, poolboy was whispering “fuck” over and over and running his fingers through B’s hair. He started groaning then and B went down on him all the way, stopping at the base of his cock and wagging his head, gagging and pulling away messy with cum and spit. Vega was still getting fucked and watching while giggling, and B put both his hands on either side of her face, kissing her with a mouthful of cum while he finished inside her, and she had her tongue in his mouth loving it. PB And I were looking at each other and I could tell he was wondering what I thought but I just gave him a shrugging frown face and slowed my plowing of Vega’s ass. I kissed the tip of PB’s dick and went down on it a couple times as it softened to clean it up, licking his balls some too. When all our breathing slowed and messy cocks were pulled from holes, I said we’re all going to the jacuzzi. The boys tried to make excuses but I wouldn’t let them, and said we were going out there to relax and have a post-game. Which we did, all of us naked with Vega sitting in B’s lap while I was in PB’s, and we were teasing them about the gayness. When they turtled up too much we both got reassuring and told them it was sexy, asking if they would do it again. B said it was up to his friend and it didn’t change how they were outside my house, and PB was kind of shy and said he doesn’t know. I think it would have to be offered in the heat of the moment again for him to say yes. He was strictly straight before getting blown by a guy. When I asked how it happened he said B was looking at him from under his eyebrows all thirsty, biting his lip and looking back and forth from his face to his cock which wasn’t getting any attention and PB just said it. He was reluctant to talk about it so I ended it with reassurance and gentle kisses, saying “a mouth is a mouth/an ass is an ass if you want to try that/it didn’t kill you, millions of guys do it all the time/nobody has to know if you don’t want them to/feel free to experiment without judgment here” ect, and Vega was backing me up the whole time. Once we moved away from that we were all friendly and relaxed as normal. I wonder how this will play out.

    Spooktober bitch!

    Since she’s had lots of sex now, technically including multiple guys and even strangers, I talked Vega into trying work for Benny. She said she was scared but I reassured her that she chooses who to fuck and makes New Playstation-levels of $ every visit doing what she now loves. Convenient timing since new consoles are coming out but that’s more on my mind than hers. She was reluctant but agreed and I said I’d even hang around for her first visit because no guy’s going to object to that, and that she was welcome back at my house when she wanted to come over. So I set it up with Benny and brought her back to the apts. One of his boys had a collection of pics on his phone from guys who had inquired, and Vega settled on some androgynous emo beanpole. Just my type years ago. So after the guy told her how to approach him and gave her his number she did. She sent him a text and a face pic saying “hey I’m Vega, how would you like to come spend some time with me” something innocuous and they started texting. Benny thought my being there was a good idea too. His guy gave me a key and Vega and I went up to the 3rd floor to an empty room and waited for the guy she was talking to. A he got there like 20 minutes later and was all nervous,, in his tight t-shirt and skinny jeans saying he hadn’t done this before and asking about me. I told him I was a friend and teacher and how he was her first too and she felt the same way. So they were making awkward conversation like 2 people who are into each other, even though I know she wouldn’t date a guy. We’d talked before about how these guys will want more from her, asking if they can see her outside work or the more comfortable ones will try to make themselves at home in her space and try to push things on her. But she’s protected here and just to say “noooo but thanks” “I’m not comfortable” that kind of thing. Be herself and shy and they love that. Be honest and say she’s a curious lesbian doing this for $, NOT to mention that it’s for a place to stay or they’d offer, ect. Benny, his guy and I all were bombarding her with tips like that downstairs. They said that she shouldn’t kiss the guys because she might get attached, but I knew she liked that and said to go ahead. Benny thought that might cause problems for him if that happened and he didn’t even care but it was the girls’ general rule. So I reminded him she’s a lesbian and not going to get attached, and he said she’s not anymore, to which I said “no she is she just knows how dick feels now.” Anyway the pimply emo kid found his courage first and waved her over to him, patting his leg and asking if she wanted to sit and talk with him and she didn’t even hesitate, even teasing him about his lack of game because they’d been talking already and he laughed nervously at it. She lifted a leg and slid onto his lap like a cat, putting her arm around his shoulder. I asked if she was good and she said yeah but I didn’t have to leave, looking at him and he nodded that it was ok if I stayed. But I told her she had to learn to do this on her own and was doing fine, and I’d stick around and wait for her to see how it went so he’d better not be disappointing. That part was meant for him, kind of teasing, and I told him he should push her boundaries a little but still be respectful or he’d have problems on the way out. Like don’t give up if she’s pulling away just slow down. Vega actually shoo’d me out and the last thing I saw closing the door was her leaning in to kiss him while he pulled her in with both arms. I went back to Benny’s apt and told him she was doing it, and he said thanks and told me I did a good job getting her to do it. We went back and forth for a minute about how he was so complainey this whole time, and I teasingly told him I don’t want to hear any more whining from him about hanging out with the girls or anything because it was unmanly and didn’t befit a powerful gangbanger. He was happy and smiling and just said ok. I walked to his bedroom door and opened it, and he asked me what I was doing, saying his wife was on her way home with groceries RIGHT NOW. I whined his exact words back to him in a mocking voice, and told him that he’d better hurry and eat my pussy then as I backed up to his bed lifting my dress up to my belly before crawling onto it backwards. He followed me in ripping off his shirt and crawled onto the bed after me, licking from one knee up to my wet lips and started sucking on my clit. I was propped up on 1 elbow looking down at him, chewing my bottom lip and running my nails along his scalp, it was all a show for the times he looked up at me. That worked like a bomb, he grudge-crawled up to me so we were face to face, and we both had our mouths wide open rolling our tongues around each other when I felt his coke can dick glide into my soaking pussy. He was too long to bottom out in me so he kept one hand around the base of his dick while he fucked me with it just so he wouldn’t go too far and hurt me. I really turned him on cause he came in me in less than 5 minutes, whispering stuff in Spanish against my neck which tickled and I had to tell him giggling I didn’t understand what he was saying. He finished emptying his balls with little half thrusts and pulled out of me. I straddled his lap with his dick against my belly making out with him with my arms around his neck, and was about to say bye when he pushed me off and rolled me over again by my ankle, lifted me up by my hips so I was on my knees facing the headboard and fucked me more doggystyle. I didn’t think he had any left in him the way he finished. This time he was rougher, no hand to limit how far he penetrated, my hands and face against the wall because I was all scrunched up over the pillows, and he was fucking hard enough to hurt me now while spanking me constantly. I haven’t been handled like that since N was staying with me and he made me cum without ever touching my clit. Just from penetration alone which is rare. There was a big engine sound outside and he pulled out to look through the window, saying Moniker was back. We’d both cum so we were done anyway, pulling on clothes and getting to the living room before she came in. She looked at me first and just said “hey” before telling Benny with attitude to bring in groceries. He went outside and I followed her into the kitchen, feeling lightheaded and pretty wild with her husband’s load wetting my thighs. She put some stuff down on the table and turned with a bitchy look on her face, asking “what’s up?” and I got in her personal space right against her, pinning her against the counter and stroked the back of my fingers down her cheek saying it was nice to see her again before leaning in for a kiss with my hands on either side of her neck. She didn’t move, and I gave her a little peck on the lips, pulling away I saw her eyes were closed. So I came in again for another peck and licked her lips a little, and she opened them for me and I took advantage. We were full making out then and I lifted her blouse and one cup off of her massive tit and was pinching her pancake nipple when Benny came back in with arms full of bags. He was smiling and asked what was going on, which made Moniker panic and pull her bra and shirt back down. I walked past Benny stroking my fingernails across his bare belly and winked at him on my way out like a boss. I went upstairs until I was out of the sun and sat on the steps texting, asking Benny if he was in trouble and Vega how it was going. Benny said his wife was shook and saying I’m a slut and she doesn’t want me around anymore, but he was making fun of her because it didn’t seem like that when she was under my control. So no he wasn’t in trouble and she seemed more shy and girly than usual right now. Also she was trying to get him to make it up to her, meaning she was horny and he was going to have to perform again to dispel the idea that he’d just been with me. He was going to fuck her with my cum still wet on his dick. And he wouldn’t enjoy it after being with me and after he’d cum already but he had to keep her happy. Vega texted me she felt emotionally fine but was unsatisfied cause he hadn’t made her cum. The whole thing downstairs was only like 15 minutes and her guy was done and about to leave. When he got to where I was on the stairs, I got up to go to Vega and I was like “how’d it go, stud?” and he said awesome and his first time. I told him it gets better for both of them with experience and to be sure to come back. Feeling high and oozing sluttiness today, I took his hands and put them on my tits and pulled him in for a kiss with my hands on his hips. I said after pulling away I told him he doesn’t taste like pussy, and he was all nervous and said they haven’t gotten to that yet. I was ready for him to ask how I would know, but he was too nervous to use game. So I said bye and went to talk to Vega, who was curled up in bed naked under the covers. I asked her how she was and she said her head was spinning but she was fine. This felt like her actual first time with a guy because it was one-on-one, he was the focus instead of being a background decoration or toy in one of our group fun games, ect. When I asked her if she was ready to do it again and willing to stay here she said yes to the first, especially cause she was frustrated and wanted to cum herself, but didn’t know if she wanted to stay if she wasn’t working. I told her she could call me and let me know when she was done and I would come get her, and she could stay with me but only staying here would make her more comfortable, it was just something she was going to have to power through the first night or 2. I texted the apt girls and asked if any would do me a favor and hang out with her, make her feel comfortable there and Holly said she could come hang out at her place and play games. That was ok for Vega and I asked her to try to stay and reassured her that Holly would be available to hang out afterward, of what she got to keep she just made a day of working minimum wage in that 15 minutes, that she had her own room as far as I knew and could be on her own there. So I talked her into trying it and left, texting Benny again and letting him know.

    Now I have my house to myself! I text Vega all the time to check on her and she’s actually loving it like I thought she would, especially because she gets final say on prospective choices. She was scared the first few nights but I came to visit her a couple times and she stuck it out and doesn’t regret it! She turns telling me about her day into sexting, her stories start out informational then become de***********ive porn while she plays with herself. So she’s having fun. I asked her if she’s happy with what she’s making and she said hell yeah. By the end of week 2 she has enough to get a used car of her own, but she still needs her brother to help her get her permit.

    Texting with PB, I asked about what happened with him and B when we were all fucking Vega, how that’s been going. He says it isn’t, that they talked about it and if it happens again it’ll be a social thing like it was last time. Heat of the moment and sharing a girl or 2. He also politically asked me if he could use my house as a fuck pad for himself and J. They’ve been messaging back and forth since the pool party and want to meet up again, but can’t be seen in public together, can’t go to her house for risk of being caught, and can’t go to his house because of his family. So I said sure because that sounds like my idea of a good time. That’s where the political maneuvering came in. He suggested it was while I was out sometime so they could have time alone together. I thought the more the merrier, but they both just want some solo time. I asked J about it subtly and she said yeah that was what she wanted too because last time was so nice. I was a little insulted since they’re both mine. Just another example of J’s powerful funk wooing another male. Mine I had to work at, being sultry and witty, making myself up all nice for a date. She’s just naturally sweet and innocent, Italian model gorgeous that brings out the predator nature in guys. Not in a creepy way. But anyone would find confidence to hit on her because it’s too big a chance to miss out on. I already said yes to them meeting up here, after hearing the “alone” part I would still feel bad changing my mind because of a factor like that, it would seem jealous and petty.

    This is getting too long, Ive had to break it up into a dozen parts. Also it’s been fairly quiet since Vega moved out, nothing worth writing about. Some dates, some sex but nothing new. So I think this will be an ending to a post. Bye for now!


  • The King in Yellow Chapter Sixteen

    Font size : +


    This was originally published as part of a novel-length story

    ZORA

    “I’ve often wondered if I might have gone into the criminology side of the job myself” said Zora, lounging in Katya’s bed with a glass of tea. Katya rolled over onto her stomach, the cuts on her back leaving thin crimson smears on the sheet.

    “It was very different when we were young” she replied. “Most of us in the department today have studied and worked abroad – apart from the youngsters”.

    “I’m not proud of how we treated the prisoners back then,” Zora said, seriously “I resigned a long time ago, before dissent was fashionable”.

    “You don’t have to tell me that” Katya assured her “I understand”. She smiled at Zora, a heavily built but well-proportioned woman of a certain age with pleasant, open features. Zora flashed a charming smile in return.

    “The staff of the Special Prison used to torment the ‘deviant inmates’, it was an open secret, and the male guards were much worse than us. We were all crass and vulgar”. She relaxed and began to tell her story “They were kept behind bars in isolation cells and we would go down there between shifts to taunt them. I picked on a beautiful youth called Pierre who had been arrested and held without charge since the Carcosa Club was raided after the affaire Marie-Claude”. She hesitated. “Looking back, I know I became obsessed with him. It seems bizarre now to think that I once felt that way about such a man”.

    “I don’t understand” Katya said, genuinely perplexed “If Pierre came into this room now, I would beg him to whip me to death, or skewer me alive”. A faraway look came across her face and for a moment she seemed to look right through Zora into a great void behind her.

    “No, you don’t understand me” Zora confirmed, taking another sip of her tea and setting the glass down “or, at least, I didn’t understand me. I denied my true nature; I thought that I could fill the emptiness with cruelty and dominance of others. I think I tried to control the thoughts I had about Pierre’s history by trying to control him. Him! At first, I taunted him much as always. I stood near the bars, but beyond the reach of a prisoner’s arms, and whispered obscene suggestions. The whole country had read about what happened at the club, and I would use the details from the government newspapers to try to get a reaction”.

    “You can imagine the kind of thing” she went on. “I said that I wanted to know how it feels to be whipped and cut; I said that I had once kissed two boys at a party and I was curious about the women who were passed around and shared at the club. Then I would pout and say what a shame it was that he was locked up forever. After a few days, I became frustrated with his quiet smile and I began to show him some thigh and some cleavage, flaunting myself. Teasing always made them either drool and beg or else fly into a rage, but I got no reaction. If anything, he seemed to be amused by me.

    I found that I was thinking about seeing Pierre all the time, like a silly schoolgirl. I spent hours staring into space choosing what to say or do next time we were alone, something that would finally break him. Then there came an opportunity”.

    Pierre sat up when the door opened and Zora brought a female prisoner into the room – closing and locking the door behind her. She smiled triumphantly at his reaction.

    “Yes” she said, gloating, “You know Yelitza, don’t you? At the club, you called her the Captain’s Woman”. Yelitza looked down at her shoes. Her hair had been cropped and she was wearing the regulation prison tunic. Pierre stood up and came to the bars of his cage.

    Zora slipped off her uniform jacket and unfastened her tie, languidly unbuttoning her crisp, white shirt so that it fell open to the waist. “Do you like what you see, Pierre?” she purred, wriggling out of her skirt. She smoothed her hands over her breasts and down her flanks and shamelessly jutted her hips towards him. “You want to touch me, Pierre, don’t you?” she said, and licked her lips. Her statuesque body was now clad only in a red satin suspender-belt and sheer hose.

    Pierre closed his eyes and turned his face to the ceiling. His head came down suddenly – his eyes smiled into Zora’s but he bared his teeth in an animal snarl.

    Enjoying herself, Zora turned away from him – and looked back over her shoulder to blow him a kiss before stepping up to where Yelitza stood meekly. Slowly, she unbuttoned the front of the older woman’s tunic and pulled the coarse fabric away from her ample curves.

    “Such luscious flesh” she purred “but treated so cruelly”. She made Yelitza turn to face the wall and stepped back, so that Pierre could see the fresh scars on her round thighs and full arse, and down the tanned flesh of her back. Zora then took a heavy leather riding-crop from her bag, looking sidelong at him as she did so.

    “She must have made this in the workshop” she said, casually. “I confiscated it when I found her being thrashed by B Wing’s queen bitch”. She rubbed the shaft of the crop up and down Yelitza’s cunt; she stiffened but betrayed no other reaction. Zora sniffed the air and smiled wickedly. “She is still wet” she said.

    “Command me” Yelitza spoke without lifting her head.

    Zora was delighted that she had broken so easily. She sat astride the plain office chair used by visitors and thrust her crotch forward. “Come and lick me” she growled.

    “Obey her” said Pierre’s modulated voice.

    Yelitza lifted her eyes to Zora for the first time, with a look of naked lust. She crawled between the younger woman’s splayed thighs to lick and suck eagerly up and down the fork of her crotch. Zora watched Pierre from beneath thick lashes, stroking Yelitza’s back and arse with the tip of the crop.

    “Would you like to reach through the bars and thrash her yourself?” Zora asked before voicing a low groan at the cunning tongue darting into her arsehole; she closed her eyes and luxuriated in the slavish attention. Her round breasts rose and fell. A fine sheen of sweat made her toned body glow in the electric light. Panting open-mouthed she tugged and twisted at her stiff nipples.

    Pierre looked on, impassive and unmoved. Zora pushed Yelitza away and swayed up to the bars, dangerously close, sinking slowly to her knees before Pierre. She brushed her nipples with her thumbs, looking him boldly in the eyes, and then sucked lasciviously at her fingers, churning her wet tongue between them until they glistened moistly.

    “Tell me what you want to do to me” she breathed. He leant against the cell wall with an arrogant hand on his hip.

    “You want this, don’t you?” she demanded, sliding a finger to and fro over her clit. She slapped at her pubes and bared her teeth at him, “You want to kill me”. She slapped harder and faster, “Say it, you bastard!” she gasped, “Say what you want to do to me” and slid to the floor writhing open-legged on her back for him, her fingers rammed hard into her cunt. Pierre put his hand into the deep pocket of his yellow prison fatigue trousers, and Zora began to shiver like a leaf, and gave a series of little cries.

    “Yes!” she groaned, “Yes! Play with it for me – just like all the others”! But he produced a vicious little knife, crafted from a shard of glass and a brush-handle. Helpless in the throes of an all-consuming passion, Zora could only watch as Yelitza stepped past her and pressed her arse and shoulders up against the bars of Pierre’s cell, throwing her head back and offering herself.

    “The Pallid Mask” she cried, and Pierre put a long arm through the bars to clutch her heavy breast fiercely while the blade in his other hand opened her bared throat. Her lifeblood sprayed across the room, spattering Zora and making her scream with wild abandon as her climax seized her.

    It took a long time before Zora’s tremors subsided, and she found the strength to crawl over the linoleum to where Yelitza lay dead. Pierre regarded her coldly as she dragged herself up the bars and turned her back to him. She tilted her face to the ceiling, adopting the same sacrificial position, and waited.

    Tears had started in Zora’s eyes; Katya took her hand and pressed it to her lips.

    “I felt his hand on the small of my back, so I took a firm grip on the bars beside my hips to brace myself” she continued. “And I felt the handle of the knife forced into my cunt, then immediately pulled out and rammed hard into my arse. I had to cry out in pain. He told me to stay like that, and I obeyed, bent double with the knife sticking out of me for an eternity, waiting to be taken. At last he wrenched it out and gave me my orders. I dumped Yelitza’s body in a corner of the library and disposed of the knife; no-one would investigate the death of a prisoner with any thoroughness. When I finished wiping the blood from outside Pierre’s cell – naked again, on my knees – he finally deigned to use my mouth. At the last moment, he dragged my head away and shot onto the floor and had me crawl on my belly to lick it up. Then he commanded me to stay away from him”.

    “Until he sends for me” Zora’s voice trailed away. Katya took her in her arms and stroked her hair.

    “I shall give you to them” she said. Zora wiped her eyes and smiled back at her. Almost shyly, she reached out to touch Katya’s face.

    “You deserve more, my darling” she breathed, and Katya lay back obediently on the bed to give herself, exposing the spattering of small, round burns which decorated her breasts and stomach and her open thighs and crotch. Zora took a cigarette from the bedside and lit it. She let the smoke drift sensuously from between her parted lips and delicately brushed the glowing tip against Katya’s throbbing nipple. “Will they hang me?” she murmured.

    “The men may hang or behead or stab us” Katya panted, taking the pain. “We are just meat now”. Zora’s lids drooped and her nostrils flared – and then the bedside alarm clock sounded. They froze and gazed longingly at each other. When the buzzing finished, she drew on her cigarette again.

    “You must go to the kennels now” she said, dreamily. Katya sat up and took her by the shoulders, pulling their faces close together and breathing the smoke from her crimson lips.

    “Come with me” she said in a low voice. Zora’s eyes melted.


  • The Green Barmaid

    Font size : +


    Based off the setting of The Elder Scrolls video game series. A rough Argonian warrior woman escapes harsh weather to find a remote Inn. Inside she finds solace in ways she didn’t quite expect.

    Off beyond black plains my eyes caught the golden flickering of fire light- I had crossed many mountains and rivers since the last time I encountered other folk. Skeletons and trolls lend terrible company. Many long days had passed since I slept soundly, as comforting as the grasses were. I grew tired, and had not the supply to set up camp for the wet weather the night had in store. No choice. I bound for the yellow light, which grew before me into an Inn. The moment I met the doorway a raindrop felt my back. I stepped inside to find a myriad of empty tables in a room not fit for a king’s closet. A tired mercenary sit in the corner, drowning himself in black wine. I swept my gaze across the bar and took a small table near the fire. Out from behind the table, to my surprise, rose a green lizard maid. I did not expect to find a fellow Argonian sister here. She tightened her waist upon seeing a new customer and greeted me with a tail perked in the air. She spoke kind, and I thought myself nearly at age to be her mother, though I must have exaggerated disparity. A passing thought; almost nervous. I nearly did not catch what she said, and I merely replied that I had not eaten in days.

    She soon laid down before me a plate of ripe fruit and bread, with a tall mug of mead. As she served me I caught her eyes stealing my leather armor and amulets, but they subverted as they met my suspicious gaze. Her young face betrayed her blush at once as she hastily turned away to ted to the dishes. I felt it safe to ease my guard. Her scales glimmered under the candle light; unlike my own they were pale and fair. It seemed a waste to long for their touch, scraped and darkened as my scales were from the harsh sun and dagger’s tip. She seemed to glow. I realized I had not eaten a bite, and quickly devoured the pile of nourishment bequeathed to me, and took the mead in one swift gulp. She stood there still, minding her business. I stood up. I announced I would be taking a room, perhaps too crossly, and left for the stairs leaving my septims on the cold counter.

    For myself I took a generous room. I fell into the bed as the door shut behind me. I lay there by the lone candle with my eyes shut. In stark silence I attempted sleep, but soon gave way and peered at the flickering wax once more. Had the barmaid below not told me her name? I could not think of it. I could only think of her glow, and thought surely the name must match her fair beauty. I had not seen such a sight in longer than I care to remember… These thoughts hurt, knowing myself to be a dark red beast compared to the likes of her. I no longer had the complexion for dresses, while she glided to and fro in her gentle threads. It hurt more though, attempting not to think of such a supple creature beside her maids clothes by the marsh waters, free. A welcome thought. My armor grew cumbersome. I unequipped the heavy leather, relinquished my weapons and stock to a chest on the floor, and took cover beneath a thick woolen blanket. I lay, staring up at the ceiling. My tail peeked out under the wool from between my legs. The barmaid held my thoughts by a tight grip. I felt warm. I touched my flat scaly belly, rubbing the smooth plates. It felt good to know these scales again, after so much time with my armor. I wondered what the barmaid’s belly felt like. Her arms looked so flush from afar, I craved their touch on mine. My thoughts turned to a glimpse I had of her leg from beneath her dress. So lush and sturdy, verdant and thick. -And her tail. My hands slid down my body and I felt myself. So glad I was to be alone, as I quivered and let out a sigh. My thighs held fast with my hands in between, nearly slipping from the water now flowing from me… -I heard something. I sat up and waited to hear it again- moments later, a quiet moan from another room. It sounded like the barmaid’s voice- Suddenly I let out a moan- loader. I had sat on my tail! I fell back to the bed, aching from the sensitivity. I held the blanket to my delicate loins, cursing my foolishness. I turned around and blew the candle out, covering myself in the darkness. I lay, too nervous too sleep, wondering if I was heard. Moments passed…

    I heard a door creak open. Footsteps down the hallway. I quietly reached for my dagger, and held it to my chest. I looked at the wall beside me, though I could not see anything. Pure darkness, without a hint of moonlight or fire. The light footsteps came before my door and stayed for a moment. Creak… A shaft of light appeared and disappeared. Someone entered my room. The door shut behind them. Fearless as I was in combat, I was paralyzed. I unsheathed my dagger but could not act. I smelled familiarity in the air. The footsteps came near me and I heard careful breathing, and something entered my cover and slid to me. The softest arms in all of Tamriel reached for me and held my neck, and the owner led my face to hers as I dropped my blade and turned for her. I could not see but I knew who it was, I could see her in my dreams. I knew her scent. We cradled each other, and my legs locked with hers. Our glossy bodies slid against each other, and we rhythmically pulsated and flowed together. I could not hold her tight enough, and we constricted each other, our breasts together. I slid down and began nipping at hers and she held them to my mouth. I loved them. I loved her. Our tails were winded together as one, and I could feel hers as my own, moving where I took mine. My stamina was short-lived, and she took control of me. She rode against my body, and I could do nothing but feel her body against mine. We were without friction, our bodies wet, scales lubricated by each other. After my breasts were sore from her pleasure she slid down me and gently bit my thighs and my tail. I squirmed and she held my hands. Her tongue entered my vent and I nearly cried. She tickled me from within and I felt her far inside my tummy, beneath my tough scales. I could barely hold still for her. Her mouth filled with my fluids and I moaned with exacerbation. She held me in her soft jaws until I was finished and she pulled herself up to me. We embraced.

    I woke up with her in my arms. Yellow morning light hit my eye. The bed was still moist, but I could not care. For I was with her, this fair, green barmaid.

    Return to Top


  • Seed of Horror: Chapter 4_(1)

    Font size : +


    Colleen falls victim to the nail… and human cruelty.

    Chapter Four

    Jason was lying on his back, spread eagle and howling in agony. Keeping him pinned to the ground were several strands of barbed wire, burrowing into his hands and feet like earthworms, while repeatedly surfacing only to dive back down. He could feel it all, every tearing slip of the metal blades severing veins and muscle cords, the splitting of his skin as they surfaced and submerged, and every drop of blood spraying from the shredded arteries. He had already lost so much blood, enough to die several times already, yet it still hissed from his ravaged body in steaming fountains. With nothing but darkness in all directions, he was desperately trying to repeat to himself that this was only a dream, yet it did nothing to lessen the horrifying pain being inflicted upon him.

    As the wires dug through his flesh to reach his knees and elbows, the hard glass-like ground that he was laying on became soft and wet, as if he were laying on a bed of oiled latex. He looked around fearfully, wondering what new horror this was. Like in all his dreams, the bright red light shone down from the nonexistent sky above, finally allowing Jason to truly see.

    An eye, the ground beneath him had been transformed into a giant human eyeball, with him lying pinned on its pupil. He could see every fiber in the blue iris quiver and tremble as the red light shined down and Jason weighed upon its surface. Without warning, the wires in this body suddenly made one great surge through his flesh, surpassing his knees and elbows and proceeding to now tear apart his thighs and biceps. At the same time, a familiar crash rang out, the sound of a billion bones being snapped at once, each with the volume of a flash-bang grenade.

    As if heralded by the crash, crimson symbols appeared in the air around Jason. They were the symbols imprinted into his memories, having been forced into his mind by the nail. Almost materializing in thin air, they formed a cylindrical shape from the sides of the eyeball up to the red light above, making Jason feel like he was lying in the bottom of a well. Staring up at the light, he felt a shiver of terror crawl up his spine. From the bloody radiance, a colossal nail was lowered like the formation of a black icicle, all four sides gleaming and bringing with it a chorus of haunting whispers. As long as five school buses and with a head the size of a backyard trampoline, the nail slowly began to descend towards Jason.

    Screaming in terror, Jason pulled at the wires that riddled his body, desperately wanting to escape but only worsening the damage inflicted to his limbs. The whole time he thrashed and tugged, his eyes never left the approaching nail, slowly lowering itself towards him like he was a fly caught in the web of a black widow. He could feel it, the immeasurable evil within the nail. It was like staring a psychopath square in the eye, times a million. He knew what it wanted: to bring death, to invoke horror, to cause suffering, to spread, and to drown the world in darkness.

    Unable to escape from it, Jason chewed on his lip furiously, watching as the tip of the nail approached his stomach. He hopelessly sucked in his gut, knowing it would spare him only a second of pain. With unchanging speed and weight, the tip of the tail touched down on his navel, then slowly pressed down. Before Jason could truly prepare for it, the metal pierced his flesh and Jason released a scream of pain as the nail delved deep into his torso, moving slowly, hauntingly. The farther it moved into his gut, the wider it expanded the wound, all the while the corners of the four sides cut his skin like razor blades and blood poured down his sides.

    After puncturing his stomach and letting gastric acid and blood flush through his torso cavity, the tip of the nail reached his spine. Without any change in speed, it pushed down on one of his vertebrae and broke it like a small clay pot under a guillotine. The nail severed Jason’s nerves without any issue, sending a bolt of pure, unhindered pain straight to his brain, leaving him in too much agony to even scream. Continuing to drop, the tip of the nail came out of the skin of his lower back and touched the very middle of the pupil of the eye beneath Jason.

    Piercing the liquid membrane, the nail triggered the flaring of every blood vessel in the eyeball, with the pupil dilating and shrinking frantically over and over. The nail drove deeper and deeper into they eye, all the while slowly ripping Jason in half with the expanding wound. Even with his nerves severed, he could still feel everything below the wound, from the tearing of his flesh to the barbed wires still riddling his legs. Not only that, but all the damage that the eye was sustaining, his own eyes were sustaining. He could feel it in each eye, a nail being driven deeper and deeper into his pupils, quickly blinding him.

    After the nail reached a certain depth, the eye completely ruptured into a shredded marsh of layered gelatin. Now, not only was the nail piercing him through and expanding his wound, it was pushing him down into the foamy mess. Completely blinded and crippled, Jason thrashed with what little strength he had left, trying to keep his head above the surface of the eye fluid. Refusing to let him have that one escape, the nail forced him all the way into the sludgy liquid, leaving him to struggle and slowly drown like a dinosaur in a tar pit.

    Jason bolted awake, and in the process fell off his tiny cot and onto the cold cement floor. Never had he been so happy to wake up in prison. Well, that wasn’t quite right. In the week since he had been “arrested” for the death of a cop, he had woken up from every stretch of sleep drenched in sweat after suffering more agony than he ever thought possible. Was this what drug withdrawal was like? In his dark 8 by 10 foot cell, Jason tremblingly pulled himself over to the small sink above his toilet and splashed some water in his face.

    Seven days in prison were bad enough, but he had three more weeks to look forward to, and with the influence of the nail poisoning his mind every single second. Ever since he had come to this place, his nightmares seemed to have worsened in their horror and pain. The nail was no longer with him, but he could feel its malicious will weighing down upon his mind as if he were in a trash compacter. It had gone past the regular nightmares and was providing the instructions that Professor Nelson had listed, the instructions for the ritual of creating new nails. But was it really trying to force him to perform the ritual, or was it perhaps angered that he had been separated from it and was now punishing him?

    Oh well, things could be worse. For both his protection and the protection of his fellow inmates, he was kept from the general population and locked in solitary confinement. Since he wasn’t really “incarcerated”, he was allowed outside at times for visits from his family, girlfriend, and Professor Nelson. Whether absence really did make the heart grow fonder or she had finally admitted to herself that she liked ass-play, Christi seemed to have fully forgiven him, though they weren’t able to have conjugal visits.

    Plus, with his own private jail cell and nothing but time on his hands, he was finally able to get his act together on his schoolwork. To try and distract himself from the nail’s influence, he read every book he could get his hands on and was way ahead in his classes. Professor Nelson visited him almost every day with missed schoolwork from all his courses and to check on his recovery. For his cold demeanor, he certainly was not one to ignore someone in pain. Lastly, since he was in solitary confinement, he didn’t have to deal with other inmates. That of course meant not getting raped in the ass, and not getting raped in the ass is always a good thing.

    But his life was still hell. The symbols that the nail had imprinted in his mind had not left; he still saw them whether his eyes were open or closed. If he ever managed to fall asleep, it was never for more than an hour or so at a time, and when he did sleep, he always suffered the most horrific and painful nightmares. Even when he was awake, he was not free of the nail’s influence. Throughout the day, he would experience hallucinations and hear the haunting whispers in his ear, telling him to set loose unspeakable horrors onto the world and commit crimes that made him sick. Besides, even though he was able to visit with Christi and his family, he missed the sunlight.

    “I had the stabbing dream again, where I’m on top of a giant eye and the nail runs me through. I can feel it ripping me to shreds, even now,” Jason muttered, speaking with Dr. Nelson in the visitation chamber of the prison.

    Unlike the TV shows and movies where the inmates were held back by reinforced glass windows and had to speak through phones, this penitentiary had a large cafeteria-like room where inmates and their visitors could speak openly across tables. The room was empty, except for Jason and Professor Nelson. Even the guards were asked to stand outside so that no one could listen in on their conversation.

    “The Black Stigmata is trying to strengthen its hold on you. Since you and it are separated by distance, its influence will naturally weaken and it knows this. It’s trying to push you into accomplishing the ritual as soon as you can while it still is able to direct your actions.”

    “Have you found the nail yet?”

    “No, the area where I sent the officer to pick you up has been combed repeatedly, but the nail has yet to be found. We’ve also questioned everyone connected to you and the officer, as well as anyone who was on that road after the encounter. Your family is also safe, they have been questioned on the nail but without letting them know of its actual existence. They know absolutely nothing about the Black Stigmata, and I haven’t seen any signs to suggest one of them has become a new host.”

    Jason breathed a sigh of relief, glad to know his family wasn’t in danger. He didn’t want to think about what might happen if someone he cared about became a Host for the nail.

    “However, things are far from good. Not only is the disappearance of the nail a very deadly loose end, we have found two corpses that have underwent the ritual, both with their nails already removed. That means that at this time, there are at least FIVE Black Stigmata floating around the area, the fifth being the twin to the one you found. I was hoping the nails would stay dormant for a while. They normally do that, waiting for things to settle down and the BSC to turn their heads, but that is not the case this time. If anything, they’re increasing their aggression.” Nelson then held up a file and laid it out on the table, revealing several pictures from crime scenes, in which people had been raped, murdered, butchered, dissected, and even cannibalized. “Five, possibly even more Hosts could be active at this very moment, and from the number of murders and rapes we’ve also been seeing, the Hosts are trying to fight against them.”

    “What do you mean?”

    “Remember that psychotic state I told you about? The one you could enter if exposed to a Black Stigmata in close proximity after the amount of time you’ve spent with it? The length of that state can be extended if the Host tries to defy the nail. The nails themselves cannot perform the ritual for multiplication, even if they possess someone. Their Host must do it under their own free will, even if the nail is forcing them to. If a Host refuses to perform the ritual, then not only will the Black Stigmata become more brutal in the psychological torture that it inflicts, but it also makes do with what it is given and uses the Host to fulfill it’s secondary objective: spread chaos and suffering.

    Basically the Host is left with two options: perform the ritual or continue to let the nails torment him/her while their own body is used like a puppet on strings to commit horrible crimes. If the Host doesn’t give into the Black Stigmata’s demands, months can pass by in which they enter the psychotic state over and over again, sometimes killing multiple people each week. The BSC even suspects that many of the most brutal serial killers in history were actually trying to fight back against the control of nails, unknowingly strengthening the hold of the Black Stigmata on their souls and turning them into monsters.

    Remember when I said that the BSC sends me updates on every case just in the USA? My email inbox is a mass grave of new bodies every morning.”

    Back in the outside world, things weren’t going well for Colleen either. Word had spread that her brother was in jail for supposedly killing a cop and school had become hell. From first impressions, it would seem like all the girls in her school were friends, but almost every nice word was fake and every insult was hidden. It was just like the old saying: guys communicate through insults they don’t mean and girls communicate through compliments they don’t mean. The female population was split up into small cliques, all passive-aggressively snipping at each other.

    Colleen got up every morning before dawn to make sure her makeup, hair, and outfit were perfect, just to try and protect her social standing. Any flaw that could be noticed, any mistake that could be called out on would give one of her enemies a chance to tear into her. That was all it took, for one of the girls she hated with all her heart to mention that a lock of hair had come undone or her makeup had smeared and that she now looked like she had just been skull-fucked. With her brother in jail, anyone looking to eliminate an obstacle in becoming the school matriarch would hurl it at her and make it sound like her whole family was crazy.

    But it was more than that. She didn’t know what it was, but it seemed like Colleen and everyone around her were always on edge, all with exceptionally thin skin and no patience for anything from anyone. She was getting into fights with her true friends more and more often, she was getting into real open fights with her competitors (a few times, it almost became physical), her grades were dropping, she couldn’t sleep, nothing made her happy anymore, and she just felt like her luck was in the toilet.

    Held without bail, she had been told that her brother’s trial would be in a few weeks, and she just had to hope and pray that he would be found innocent. In her bag, she kept the strange nail she had found in his car. She didn’t know why she carried it with her; it was as if something had whispered in her ear that it was a good luck charm, and that as long as she carried it and had Jason in her thoughts, everything would be fine. So far, it had proved to be some shitty good luck charm, yet she felt compelled to keep it with her.

    In the aftermath of a disastrous field hockey practice, Colleen stood in the shower of the girl’s locker room, hoping the hot water pouring down on her would wash away whatever funk was holding her back. She kept herself in the corner, wanting to stay unnoticed as the other girls began the predictable dance of bitching at each other, often with fake smiles to try and portray some kind of air of confidence. Colleen was in no mood to deal with the bullshit.

    “Oops! Don’t drop the soap, Lindsay!” a girl giggled.

    Beth was her name; eighteen years old like Colleen, long black hair, and c-cup tits. She was talking to one of her friends, Lindsay, a girl with auburn hair like Colleen and slightly larger tits.

    Fulfilling her skit, a blonde by the name of Anna rushed over to her bent over friend, grabbed her by the hips, and began humping her like a dog, slapping her naked thighs against Lindsey’s ass. “Yeah, welcome to prison, bitch!” Anna laughed while her friend gave fake cries of pain.

    Beth, Lindsay, and Anna, probably the three girls Colleen hated most in school. Like all girls, they operated in a three-person squad, and her group was always in direct opposition to Colleen’s. There were several routes to popularity; being super hot, being liked by everyone, sleeping around to control the guys, being rich, or other such methods. They were sluts, having slept with half of every sports team and supposedly a few teachers. They were even bisexual.

    “My brother isn’t getting raped in prison, he’s in solitary confinement,” Colleen muttered.

    “I guess that’s to keep him from raping other guys. More than a cop-killer, it sounds to me like he’s a fag and a rapist,” Beth teased.

    In Colleen’s bag, the Black Stigmata began to rumble.

    “He didn’t kill that cop, he’s not gay, and he’s not a rapist! But if he was, I would set him loose on you!” Colleen said with angry tears in the corners of her eyes.

    The three girls stiffened at the harsh threat and the rest of the team stared at Colleen. Wishing for them to get raped? Now that was taking it a little far. The whole locker room was now silent, save for the hissing of the showers.

    Lindsey gained a smirk. “I bet you’d like your brother to be that way, then there would finally be a guy willing to fuck you. I bet you spend every night wishing he would come into your room and brutalize you like the dirty little whore you are.”

    The Black Stigmata continued to rumble, and a deep chanting began to emanate from it, but not in any frequency that could be picked up by the girls in the locker room. The viciousness in the air was resonating with the nail. Now there were plenty of psychological buttons for it to push at.

    The insinuation hit Colleen like a punch to the gut. She loved her brother, but not in that way. Now they were calling him a killer and a rapist and accusing her of incest.

    “Maybe that’s how you all learned how to fuck? Did your daddies love you just a little too much? Or did they not love you enough so you went out to fuck every half-stiff dick you could find as vengeance? With how whorish you are, I wouldn’t be surprised if someone in your families fell into those gaping cum-dumpsters of yours!” Colleen shouted, approaching them by a few steps.

    “Aw, looks like the prissy bitch got her feelings hurt,” Anna scoffed. “I’m guessing you’re done sucking up to everyone? I’m glad that bullshit is done, but it’s a shame you quit now, you had almost enough brown on your nose that we wouldn’t have to look at that pitbull mug of yours.”

    In Colleen’s bag, an ominous crimson light shined in the pocket holding the nail, as more and more of its malevolence was released into the environment like a pheromone.

    “Colleen, come on, we’re going to miss the bus,” her friend Liz said, trying to pull her away.

    “Stay out of this! If you aren’t going to help me, you can just leave!”

    Liz scowled. “Fine, I’m done with this. You’re on your own.”

    Colleen looked at the rest of the spectators. “Same for you! If you aren’t on my side, then get the fuck out!”

    Giving the same shrugs and sighs of “whatever, fuck you too”, all the other girls finished getting dressed and stormed out, leaving Colleen, Beth, Lindsay, and Anna, still standing in the showers with droplets of water running down the goose bumps of their exposed bodies.

    “Well would you look at that, where did all your friends go? It seems that when it really matters, you’re all alone,” Beth hummed.

    “Better I have no friends than friends like you,” Said Colleen, struggling to hold in her anger.

    “Better hope your brother doesn’t say that in prison, he’ll have to join the skinheads if he doesn’t want to get stabbed like a bitch,” said Anna.

    No longer able to contain herself, Colleen screamed and tackled Anna, sending the two girls tumbling to the wet tile floor. With their naked bodies intertwined, Colleen managed to get on top of Anna and started beating her wildly with her fists, screaming as she did so. Anna shielded her face from most of the hits, but Colleen was holding nothing back.

    Stars, blood, and scream-worthy pain, that was all Colleen remembered when the head of a floor hockey stick slammed into her jaw, breaking almost four teeth and knocking her to the floor. Even without the pain, the pressure unleashed upon her face felt like it was weighing upon her whole body, robbing her of the ability to move. Even with her eyes open, she couldn’t see, and her mind was struggling to stay active. A sudden ice-cold spray of water revived her before she could lose consciousness, and she now found herself at the mercy of the three girls. All humanity and mercy had left their eyes, and they now bore sadistic grins.

    “You’re going to pay for that, you little cunt. Now you’re our bitch,” Anna laughed.

    Before Colleen could do anything, Lindsay grabbed Colleen by the ankles and dragged her out to the middle of the shower area, flipping her over so that she was on her back. Beth got on top of her, kneeling over her head and using her knees to pin down her arms, with her dripping wet slit just inches from her face. “We’re going to fuck you like the slut you are!”

    Crying in fear, Colleen was about to beg for mercy when Beth fully lowering herself onto her victim’s face. Never before had Colleen even thought about being with a woman, but now the person that she despised more than anyone else was smothering her with her pussy. The feel of the vaginal lips against her own, the weight Beth’s ass cheeks against the sides of her face, the smell of her insides, and the sound of the girls’ cackling made her want to throw up in disgust and shame.

    “Come on, lick it like a good bitch!” Beth ordered, ending Colleen’s frantic kicks with a hard punch to the stomach.

    The impact forced out what little air Colleen had in her lungs, and for ten brief terrifying seconds, she was unable to breathe. When her lungs finally became usable again, that fear was reinstated by Beth putting her whole body weight on Colleen, forming an airtight seal with her pussy. Now she NEEDED to breathe, her lungs were crying out and every muscle she had felt like it would tear itself to shreds. She continued kicking, trying to get Beth off her.

    “Lick it good and I’ll let you breathe,” Beth growled.

    The pain in Colleen’s chest overwhelmed her pride and she became still. Beth raised herself up enough to let Colleen get a few desperate gasps for air, and then began grinding her pussy against her victim’s face. “Lick it, you stupid whore!”

    Sobbing in humiliation and anguish, Colleen extended her tongue and moved it back and forth against her captor’s slit. There was no taste to it, at least as far as Colleen could tell, but that was only because her mouth was filled with blood from her busted teeth. Even without any real taste, the knowledge of what she was doing and what was being done to her made her cry harder than ever in her life, crying both out of disgust and self-loathing.

    “That’s it, stupid little whores like you should know their place. Hey, are you guys ready yet?”

    Above her, Anna had grabbed her phone and was using it to record what was going on. “Oh yeah, we’re ready,” she laughed, making sure that Colleen’s whole naked body was in the shot.

    Lindsay crouched down between Colleen’s legs, holding the floor hockey stick in her hand.

    “You’ve had this coming for so long,” Lindsay purred, pressing the head of the handle against the entrance to Colleen’s vagina, about to force it in.

    Feeling the wood against her most sensitive spot, Colleen once again began kicking wildly, but Beth made her docile with a second brutal punch to the stomach. Unable to breathe, she tried desperately to beg them for mercy, to tell them that she was still a virgin. Her attempts were fruitless, and before she could reinforce her mind, the handle of the floor hockey stick was thrust inside her. The pain of her first ever penetration, done so brutally and by something so poorly shaped, left Colleen screaming at the top of her lungs in pain. She felt like the handle had completely ripped her open and had skewered all her organs. She had to look, she had to look and see and make sure that her whole lower body hadn’t just been sawed open.

    The girls all cackled like banshees as they heard her scream, but not without it being muzzled by Beth sitting on her face. Mixed with her scream was her crying, brought on by the heartless deflowering. Lindsay pulled the stick out, revealing eight inches of bloodstained wood. The sight of the blood made her face light up. “Look at this! This skank is a virgin! It’s like I said before, she’d be lucky if even her brother wanted to fuck her. But look at all this blood, you got my floor hockey stick dirty. You’re going to pay for that.”

    Chewing on her lip, Lindsay forced the handle back into Colleen, making her cry out again. With the strength in her arms, she began moving the stick back and forth inside Colleen, penetrating her like the sex-machine of a solo porn flick. The thrusts eventually became easier for her, as her body adapted to lessen the damage the stick was inflicting. Against her disgust and hatred, against the pain electrocuting her body every second, her vagina was interpreting the trauma as arousing and lubricating itself.

    “My legs are aching. Anna, switch with me,” Beth grunted after the first few minutes, getting up off Colleen and finally letting her breathe fully.

    Her arms wouldn’t respond to her demands, the force of Beth’s knees on them had cut off all circulation and left her arms completely asleep. As she looked up and saw Beth take the phone from Anna, her heart dropped. “You’re recording this?”

    “Yep, and after we blur out our faces and names, we’ll put it up anonymously and let the whole school see it. Looks like you’re finally going to be popular,” Anna said sadistically, taking Beth’s place on top of her, but this time with her back to Lindsay.

    “Now I can see your face as you lick me,” she laughed, covering Colleen’s mouth and nose with her pussy.

    Like with Beth, Colleen wouldn’t be allowed to breathe unless she obeyed, and even with Lindsay fucking her with the stick over and over on camera, she tried to maintain her pride.

    “You’re going to do as we say whether you like it or not!” Anna growled, reaching back and grabbing one of Colleen’s breasts with brutal strength.

    The pain of Anna’s claw-like fingers strangling her breast made her scream in agony and open her mouth so that Anna could force the lips of her pussy between her own lips. Leaning back, Anna grabbed Colleen’s other breast and squeezed it with the same strength, almost as if she was trying to rip them off. Unable to withstand the pain, Colleen frantically began licking Anna’s pussy with everything she had, trying to appease her captor and lessen her agony. Finding her desperate lapping satisfactory, Anna lessened her hold on Colleen’s breasts and instead began jiggling them and pinching her nipples.

    “Yeah, look me in the eyes while you eat me out,” Anna growled as she spat on Colleen’s face.

    Tears running down her temples, Colleen looked up into Anna’s grinning face, while her cheeks inflating and contracting with the frenzied movements of her tongue and lips. She could feel the tiny stubbles of pubic hair between Anna’s legs, likely to be shaved away later. Beneath those sharp sand-like stubbles, Anna’s pussy was soft against her lips, as well as incredibly moist. By now, the pain of her deflowering had faded and her body was beginning to respond to the stimulation. Regardless of the throbbing pain in her mouth and the revulsion crushing her soul, Colleen was beginning to feel a sick form of pleasure as the hard wooden stick churned her moistening pussy. As much as she despised it, the taste of Anna’s pussy was resonating and exciting her, as if she could taste the hormones in Anna’s wetness and her own hormones were activating in response.

    Arriving with almost instant spontaneity, familiar waves of warmth were rushing from the lips of her deflowered slit. Oh no, she was about to cum! If she ended up climaxing while being raped by three girls, she would never forgive herself. Her legs began squirming as she tried to fight back against the inevitable orgasm, but her attempts caught her captors’ attention. Lindsay increased the strength of her thrusts, working the floor hockey stick as hard and fast in Colleen’s pussy as she could, threatening to tear her open.

    MMMMMMMMMMMH!

    Colleen’s muffled whine signaled her climax, and with fresh tears of shame pouring from her eyes, she felt tremor after tremor of pleasure rush through her body.

    “Oh ho! This little whore really does like it rough. How many times did you cum from getting fucked like a worthless little fleshlight?” Anna teased, getting up off Colleen while Lindsay let go of her ankles.

    With the bloody hockey stick still in her pussy, Colleen curled up into a ball on the wet tile floor and sobbed harder than ever in her life.

    “Oh, we’re not done with you yet. You still haven’t learned your lesson,” Beth cackled.

    With her back to the group, Colleen tried to block everything out and sink into the farthest recesses of her mind, desperate the escape her pain and humiliation.

    “I haven’t seen that thing since spring break!” she heard Anna giggle shrilly. Colleen shuddered at the sound of her tormentor’s voice, fearing what sort of new horror awaited her.

    With cruel strength, Beth grabbed Colleen’s hair and dragged her across the floor, forcing her to unravel from her fetal position. Flipped onto her back, Colleen’s attempts to fight against this new assault failed, for like a snake lunging out for a fatal strike, she felt something large, bulbous, and rubber enter her mouth. It was a purple dildo, the size of a cucumber and secured to a harness that Beth was wearing.

    “Yeah, suck on that cock you little bitch,” Beth growled, pummeling the back of Colleen’s throat with the dildo.

    After the damage she had sustained by getting hit in the face by a hockey stick, being orally violated by the large sex toy was the last thing she needed. Every time the rubber monstrosity even entered the half of her mouth where her teeth had been broken, pain capable of leaving her temporarily blind seared her skull and almost threw her into a seizure. Just the feeling of this object made her feel filthy and violated, both due to the shape and the fact that it was obviously used. Laughing at her, Beth pulled the dildo out of her mouth and smeared a mix of blood and saliva across her face, then jammed it back in.

    This time, the hard impact of the head of the rubber phallus against her uvula was too great for her to overcome. With strength born from instinct, she pushed Beth off and rolled onto her side, proceeding then to vomit the contents of her stomach onto the floor.

    “Disgusting little bitch,” Lindsay hissed, pushing down on Colleen’s head with her foot and rubbing her face in her vomit.

    “You sorry excuse for a slut, you aren’t good enough to be fucked by us. Clean yourself off,” Beth said, pulling Colleen to her feet by her hair and then throwing her against the wall.

    Banging her head against the hard tile, Colleen fell to her knees and again had to be pulled up. With the rubber dildo bumping between her inner thighs, she screamed as Beth pulled back her head back and turned on the shower above her, keeping it at its coldest setting. As chilling as death, the water poured down on her naked body like a river of broken glass, making every inch of exposed skin feel like it was being cut. Standing just out of the reach of the water, Beth held her in place while Anna and Lindsay continued to laugh and record it.

    “Dirty little whore, you should be lucky if anyone even bothers to hose you off,” Beth hissed, biting Colleen’s ear and rubbing her face to clean off the blood, saliva, and vomit.

    Taking it farther, she reached down and smacked Colleen’s pussy as hard as she could, drawing a new scream of pain from her victim and fresh attempts to protect herself. Refusing to let their toy have any sort of power, Lindsay rushed over and helped spread Colleen’s legs so that Beth could continue slapping her vagina as if she were spanking a child. With her skin already crying out from the frigid bite of the water, the pain Colleen felt with each whiplash to her womanhood was excruciating. Under the cold water, Colleen’s nipples had become like gumdrops, and her breasts were just begging to be smacked over and over again by Lindsay.

    Taking it even farther, Beth reached down and hooked her fingers in Colleen’s pussy, forcing them all in up to her knuckles and then shaking her hand violently. When Colleen’s desperate whimpers didn’t satisfy her, she increased the cruelty and pulled her hand upwards, lifting Colleen off her feet as if she were trying to rip open her entire pelvic region. After enjoying her victim’s cries bouncing off the walls of the locker room, Beth turned off the water to the shower and forced Colleen to bend over with her face pressed against the cold tile wall.

    Giggling and licking her lips, Beth spread Colleen’s legs and rubbed the ribbed shaft of the dildo against her bruised slit, teasing her while Colleen begged for her to stop.

    “Please no,” Colleen whimpered as she felt the head spread the lips of her pussy.

    With a brutal shove, Beth rammed the dildo deep into Colleen, burying it up to the base while the unwilling recipient cried out in pain.

    “Yeah, take it you stupid bitch,” Beth growled, using one hand on Colleen’s neck to keep her bent over and thrusting into her over and over again.

    With her movements hinting to her experience with the sex toy, Beth fucked Colleen without a shred of mercy. The toy was reaching in and out of her slender body as if it were punching her womb, all to the sound of Beth’s thighs clapping against Colleen’s ass. The wetness of their naked flesh vocalized the sound of each clap with towering volume, complimenting Colleen’s sobbing. With the cell phone in her hand, Lindsay got in close for the best shots. She zoomed in on Colleen’s face pressed against the cold tile wall, wet with both water from the shower and her tears. Her mouth was always open, sounding out her painful cries, while her eyes showed the humiliation and shame she felt.

    Lindsay then got under Colleen so that she could get a close shot on their victim’s pussy, bruised, swollen, and even bloody from the abuse it had sustained. The dildo was being thrust into her body with sadistic speed and strength, forcing open her lips with each deep penetration. Holding aside the phone, Lindsay reached up and began pinching and pulling on Colleen’s nipples with her free hand, then leaned forward and licked her exposed clitoris. She didn’t know why, but seeing the way Colleen was being tortured and hearing her screams, it made her deflowered slit look very delicious. There was still blood from her torn hymen and the small tears her interior had suffered from the ravaging. The crimson in her own veins boiling, she succulently lapped up every remaining droplet of blood and relished the taste of her orgasmic fluids.

    With stimulation to her clit and breasts, as well as the deep vaginal pummeling, Colleen could feel her second unwanted orgasm building. For the sake of her dignity, she fought against it with everything she had, but Beth’s animalistic thrusts broke down her every defense like a wrecking ball. Knowing it would bring about some new torment and throw her even harder against rock bottom, she cried out in excruciating euphoria as a thunderous orgasm rocked her body until her legs buckled.

    Without giving her a chance to catch her breath, Beth crouched down and force-fed her the dildo. Even after being forced to perform cunnilingus on two of her rapists, the knowledge and taste of her own wetness made her sick with ignominy.

    “You had better get it nice and wet, you’re going to need all the lubrication in the world for what’s coming up,” Beth purred while stroking Colleen’s hair.

    Colleen no longer had the strength or will to defy them. It felt like every tendon in her limbs had been cut, and if she tried to fight back in any way, they would just hurt her more. She knew what Beth was going to do, and it filled her with such terror that her stomach threatened to re-release itself onto the floor. But there was nothing that could be done to stop it, they were going to rape her in the ass and she would just have to hope that she would somehow survive.

    With only enough energy to cry, Colleen was pulled onto her hands and knees and shuddered as Beth spat on her virgin asshole. She put up every mental defense she had to try and protect her soul from this new trauma, but as if knowing what she thinking, Lindsay lid down on her stomach in front of Colleen. Reaching back with her legs, Lindsay got Colleen in a headlock and pulled her face forward against her ass, with her lips pressed against Lindsay’s anus. About to try and push her off while sealing her mouth against the revolting orifice, Colleen released a whistle-like scream as Beth forced the cucumber-sized dildo into her ass. Due to the size of the toy and lack of proper lubrication, the tightness of Colleen’s body and the friction greatly slowed the sexual assault to a crawl, but without stopping for even a second, Beth managed to work the entire rubber phallus into Colleen’s asshole.

    The pain she felt at the insertion was beyond description, both for the physical agony and the stab to her pride and dignity. She felt like her asshole had just been cut open like a ripped bagel, and even if she was being raped, she felt so ashamed of herself that she couldn’t imagine ever being able to look her family in the eye or even at herself in the mirror. Tied with the humiliation she felt at the sodomy was the revulsion she felt as her tongue lathered Lindsay’s asshole. Her scream had forced her mouth open and her tongue out, but having now lost all self-respect, she didn’t bother to pull it back in. They had turned her into a helpless little sex slave, a piece of meat for them to degrade and abuse. Besides, they would probably hurt her if she didn’t put up a good effort.

    Colleen’s docility seemed, if anything, to irritate Beth and the other girls. Wanting to see and hear the results of her cruelty and torment, Beth pulled the dildo all the way out and then rammed it back in at full strength, causing a dribble of blood to christen the ring of her anus. Even with her broken will, Colleen gave another scream of pain, feeling as if her asshole was filled with hornets. Cackling like a witch, Beth took up the same rhythm as before, ramming the dildo back and forth in Colleen’s ass with the skill and power of a seasoned male porn star.

    After the first few strokes, the long sex toy slid through her without effort, gleaming with her blood and the wetness of her asshole. With each thrust into Colleen, both her and Beth’s breasts would bounce and roll, while in the front of the chain of brutality, Lindsay hummed and licked her lips as she felt Colleen’s tongue roll around in her ass with the diligence of a broken woman resigned to her fate. She was certainly licking every possible corner, and on the sidelines, Anna watched with the phone in her hand, fingering herself to the girl she despised being raped and humiliated.

    “How ironic, your brother is in prison but YOU’RE the one taking it up the ass in the showers like a little bitch,” Beth laughed.

    The minutes that passed felt like hours as Beth brutalized Colleen without ever having to slow down or stop to catch her breath. If anything, she had more stamina for this than any other woman in the world. She just kept forcing the toy into the deepest recesses of Colleen’s rectum, wishing she actually had a real dick so that she could make Colleen feel the shame of a good deep cream pie from her rapist. However, the raven-haired sadist finally gave in and pulled out of Colleen one last time.

    Even with the dildo removed, Colleen’s ass remained wide open like a bottomless pit and she slumped over onto her stomach with silent tears running down her still face.

    “I’m tired, one of you take over,” Beth panted as she unfastened the strap-on.

    “Count me in,” Anna said with a lick of her lips, exchanging the strap-on for the camera. “Come on, get up, slut! Time for you to know how to ride a stiff cock!” Anna barked, kicking Colleen in the ribs and then lying down on the floor.

    When Colleen didn’t move, Lindsay pulled her hair until she got up and led her over to Anna. Knowing that she would likely receive an infection, Lindsay forced Colleen down onto the dildo, making sure it went into her pussy. Staring into Colleen’s eyes, Anna reached up and grabbed her throat, as if to strangle her.

    “Now bounce, you stupid cunt!”

    With her face remaining mournfully stoic and her legs feeling like jelly after the anal pounding she had just received, Colleen began riding the dildo, wincing every time the sex toy impacted the entrance to her womb. Colleen had originally thought that she couldn’t sink any lower, but now that she was on top, she realized she was wrong. She finally had an ounce of control in this situation, but her only choice was how hard and fast she wanted to be raped. She had to decide how fast to ride the dildo and how high to raise herself before dropping back down, and she had to work up the effort and exert herself so that she could continue to be raped.

    “Damn it, move faster! What kind of lazy whore do you think you are?!” Anna shouted, slapping Colleen hard across the face, using enough strength to leave an immediate black eye.

    Wanting to help out, Lindsay came up from behind with the discarded floor hockey stick. Inserting the curled lip at the end into Colleen’s gaping anus, she hooked Colleen like a fish and pulled upwards. Yelping in fresh pain from the hard pull to the already shredded flesh, Colleen raised herself up to try and escape the sharp tugging on her asshole. Just before the dildo could come out of her slave, Lindsay stopped pulling and instead pushed down on Colleen’s head, forcing her back onto the standing phallus. This process was repeated over and over until Colleen was forced to learn that she would have to choose between anal and vaginal suffering. She began acting on her own, bouncing on the dildo with all her strength and raising herself up until only the head remained in her pussy, then dropping down and ramming it back into her.
    As she rode the dildo, she once again began to cry. With each movement she made, her tears were flung off her bruised face. A wide smile on her own face, Anna opened her mouth and tried to catch her liquid suffering as if they were droplets from the fountain of youth. Grinning like her friend, Beth walked over and kneeled over Anna. While Anna raised her head and orally massaged Beth’s dripping wet pussy, Beth focused the camera of the cell phone on Colleen’s face, wanting to catch every glorious tear that dripped from her eyes and every twinge of pain and humiliation that flashed across her visage.

    This time, Colleen did nothing to suppress her orgasm. She just let it happen and signaled it with an automatic moan. As if fulfilling a pattern, this told her captors that it was time to change to something new. With Lindsay pulling her hair, Colleen was forced to her feet, turned around, and pushed back down onto the dildo, this time taking it back up the ass. As she resumed bouncing on the rubber phallus while crying and whimpering from the pain of the further brutality to her anus, Beth stood up and walked out in front of her, standing beside Lindsay. The two girls watched her force herself up and down, enduring the crippling pain in her rectum while her breasts bounced like water balloons with each heave she made of her body.

    “She certainly looks tired,” Beth giggled, hearing Colleen’s breathing become labored.

    “Yeah, I think she could use a drink,” Said Lindsay.

    Stepping forward, she stopped Colleen and grabbed her head, rubbing her bruised face against her pussy. Colleen instinctively began licking the wet slit with everything she had, knowing that it was the only way to escape further punishment. However, it was not the case this time. Reaching down, Lindsay pinched Colleen’s nose and forced her to start breathing through her mouth. Then, with her gasping mouth rubbing up against her slit, Lindsay sighed and released her bladder. A thick stream of urine gushed from her pussy and splashed across Colleen’s face and down her chest. With her mouth forced open, Colleen coughed and gagged as Lindsay pissed down her throat, forcing her to drink it.

    As soon as Lindsay stepped back, Colleen screamed in disgust and horror. Before she had told herself that she would survive this ordeal, but now she welcomed death. Lindsay then got down on her knees and began rubbing Colleen’s pussy while Anna bucked her hips, forcing her to continue bouncing on the dildo. With the phone still in her hand, Beth got up in Colleen’s face and pissed in her mouth and on her as well, relishing the sight of Colleen’s suffering. Being underneath Colleen, Anna was splashed with both women’s urine, but instead of being disgusted, it only excited her, and she started countering Colleen’s rises and falls with viciously powerful upwards thrusts.

    “Yeah, you like that don’t you?! You’re such a dirty little whore, aren’t you!” Beth taunted, getting a close up on Colleen’s face.

    “Yes, I’m a dirty little whore!” Colleen cried out, doing everything she could to avoid making them mad.

    “Do you like getting raped in the ass?” Lindsay asked.

    “Yes, I love getting raped! I love getting fucked in the ass!” she sobbed, feeling another orgasm brewing, her strongest yet.

    “Do you like it when we piss on you like the piece of garbage you are? Do you want us to keep doing it?!”

    “Yes, please piss on me! Let me drink it all!”

    By now, Colleen was acting on autopilot, saying whatever they wanted to say and doing whatever they wanted her to do. She had no more pain to feel and no more dignity to lose. She was broken.

    “Do you always cum when getting gang-raped?” Lindsay asked, ramming her fingers up inside Colleen’s pussy.

    “Yes, I always cum when I’m gang-raped. I love getting raped.”

    “How about sending a message out to your brother, we’ll make sure he sees it. Tell him what a whore you are. Tell him what he should do to you,” Beth said, smacking her across the face.

    With tears streaming down her cheeks, Colleen stared into the camera with dead eyes. “Jason, I’m a dirty worthless whore that loves to get raped and pissed on like garbage! You should sneak into my room and fuck my slutty pussy and ass! I’m so worthless that I’ll suck my brother’s cock! I IEEEEEEEEE!”

    Her unwilling confession was interrupted as a thunderous orgasm splashed between her legs, one so overwhelming, that not only did she fall off the dildo, but she squirted like a lawn sprinkler. As she fell to the floor, gasping for air, the three girls all stood up around her.

    “Don’t think we’re done yet, your punishment has just begun,” Beth said sadistically.

    Professor Nelson watched as Mr. and Mrs. Steven’s left their daughter’s hospital room, sobbing so hard that they could barely walk. He was surprised that they hadn’t fainted or lost their minds, he certainly wouldn’t have blamed them. Colleen had been raped for so long that she and her tormenters weren’t found until the night janitor came in to clean the locker room. That was probably the only silver lining to her ordeal, since it was the janitor that had saved Colleen and managed to keep the girls from leaving until the police could come and arrest them. Had they gotten away, the taped ordeal would have probably ended up on the Internet. The one and only file of that horrible video was in police custody and would be used to send those three she-beasts to jail for the rest of their cruel lives.

    Nelson had seen (or skimmed through) the video, and while it made him curse, he wished in his heart that he wasn’t so scarred as to be unable to feel anything worse than jaded bitterness at such a sight. This was his fault; he should have paid closer attention to Jason’s family. The Black Stigmata were clever, they knew how to remain unnoticed if they wanted to, but there had to be signs that Nelson had missed. He looked down at his wrist, which was secured in handcuffs. Instead of another cuff at the end of the chain, the chain was welded to what looked like a large metal thermos, but with a keypad on the side. Every time it moved, the sound of something bumping around inside was briefly audible.

    With a sigh, Nelson entered Colleen’s hospital room and closed the door behind him, taking a second to look at her and mourning the innocence she had lost. It would be months before she could walk again, and she would never be able to bear children. The damage she had sustained over the course of those long hours, inflicted by just about every object her tormenters could use against her, had left her pelvic region permanently disfigured. She had also suffered deep lacerations across her face and breasts, among other horrible injuries. With a respirator over her face, her mouth stuffed with gauze, and a steady morphine drip, Colleen slowly opened her one good eye, the other one damaged and at risk of being forever unusable.

    “Colleen, my name is Professor Chris Nelson. You don’t know me, but I’m a friend of your brother and I’m doing everything I can to help him. Please, I know you’re in pain and I know you’ve gone through unspeakable horrors, but there is one thing I must ask you for your own safety. This is a matter of life and death, and if I wait any longer, you may not have the willpower to answer. This may be the last time you can answer this question truthfully. Please, for the sake of your brother and yourself, will you answer my question?”

    Colleen slowly nodded and he carefully approached her, knowing that she was definitely traumatized and could react strongly to any misinterpreted movements on his part.

    Sitting down in the chair beside her bed, he hesitated for a brief few moments before speaking. “At any time between your brother’s arrest and this evening, have you come into contact or seen a metal object measuring about four inches long and with four flat sides? It’s like a spike or a large ancient-looking nail.” Colleen’s eye immediately widened and the beeping of her heart monitor increased in frequency. “Colleen, where is the nail?”

    With her mouth full of gauze for her broken teeth and the morphine in her blood weakening her by the second, Colleen struggled to speak. “Bag,” she managed to gasp.

    Nelson’s eyes swerved over to the corner, where in the second chair in the room, her purse, backpack, and gym bag were situated. Nelson searched every bag, making sure he did so with rubber gloves. At last, he found the nail in a small pouch on the right strap of her backpack. With a scowl on his face, he examined the nail closely, as if entering a staring contest. “I got you now.”

    He placed the nail on the nearby table, and with it, the metal canister chained to his wrist. Typing a six-digit code into the keypad on the side, he opened the top and removed a smaller capsule from inside, about the size of a TV remote. Opening it up, he lowered in the Black Stigmata and sealed it shut, then placed the capsule back into the canister and locked it up tight. Flipping it back on its side, he typed three codes into the keypad. With the first code, a small click was heard in the lid, sealing it shut. With the second, a quick hiss cut through the air. With the third, a whispering mix of a scrape and a tap was barely audible.

    This was the only way to safely transport Black Stigmata, and even then, its influence still leaked out with enough power to twist the weak-minded. The interior capsule was filled with water, water being a universal equalizer and powerful energy container. However, it wasn’t normal water. Deuterium oxide, it was a special water isotope with increased density and the ability to trap energy and subatomic particles better than normal water. It was for this reason that “heavy water” had originally been used in the Sudbury Neutrino Observatory in Canada, as was still used in many nuclear reactors. Just like how light would reflect off regular water, heavy water’s greater atomic density allowed it to repel and thereby contain energy. The second the nail had been lowered into the capsule, the heavy water had begun to glow bloody red as the radiating energy of the Black Stigmata was caught by the water particles.

    The hissing that had been heard was the result of all the air in the canister being drained, sealing the capsule in a complete vacuum. The tap and scrape was the result of the capsule losing contact with the inside of the canister when electromagnets in the sides were activated, suspending the capsule in the middle of the empty space so that nothing could touch it. Both the capsule and the canister were made with layer upon layer of gold and lead, as well as many other elements that were normally used in containing radiation. While the Black Stigmata weren’t radioactive, these elements did have some affect.

    With the evil of the nail sealed away, Professor Nelson turned to Colleen. “I know you have no reason to believe me after what you went through, but everything is going to be all right. Or if I’m wrong, things are going to get far worse than you could possibly imagine.”

    Please comment!


  • A NEW LADY FOR SARAH’S PLEASURE – AND HER MAN,

    Font size : +


    I am Sarah, of French descent, bilingual, fluent in both French and English and as I recently discovered with a little prompting from my man, bi-sexual, though I didn’t need a great deal of prompting. I am to please and be pleased sexually. And I love having sex with an audience.

    My man Roger and I are in our mid-forties and have had sexual adventures that many people would be envious of: some incredulous of even.

    Around once a month I love having a second man to pleasure me, before I pleasure him while my man watches, and often he will pleasure my man: oral sex only – no intercourse is the rule. To be fair to my man we share another female sometimes which we both enjoy.

    Today, a sunny, lazy Sunday afternoon we are suntanning naked, though I am wearing my watch, on our patio.

    “Magic sex last night baby, you really are a wonderful lover. And a brilliant fuck,” Roger tells me as he smears my body with tanning lotion.

    “Glad you liked it, you know I am to pleasure and be pleasured sexually. Right now I would love to watch you masturbate for me. And I will do the same for you. If you can last for twenty-minutes I will squirt for you. One of your kinky turn-ons, and mine.”

    I am multi-orgasmic and watching Roger tease his thick, oily, eight-inch erection with his fingertips as I tease my cunt lips and extended clit with a fingertip has me close to orgasm in a just few minutes.

    “We are due for a third person in our sex life soon baby, very soon,” I groan as I orgasm at the thought of a new sexual encounter.

    “What type of person would you like next time baby?” I ask as I continue to enjoy teasing the full length my cunt lips with a fingertip as Roger watches and teases his raging erection.

    “We have never had a woman with a slim body and really good firm, big tits. Would you like that? I would.”

    “Make it happen, I haven’t had another woman for months.”

    “Glad you like the idea baby. She can pleasure you first, then you can blow me while I kiss and lick the nipples on her big tits. You love an audience and you like showing off your talents while another woman watches.”

    Usually after four or five orgasms I am ready to squirt but I want to tease my man – and myself – by making him wait twenty minutes.

    However, watching him stroke his big thick cock and visualizing the women – and men – I have watched sucking it and blowing him, usually after they have pleasured me, has me up to four orgasms in twelve minutes: I love to time myself.

    Roger is teasing his nipples as he does kegels with his cock to slow himself down as he tells me, “I am determined to last twenty-minutes for you baby so you can squirt for me.”

    “Not sure if a can last that long,” I moan as I am on the edge of a huge orgasm, my fifth for this session and I am ready to squirt, I can barely hold back.

    “Don’t make me wait, cum with me now, right now,” I tell Roger as I squirt in huge spasms and watch him groan and shudder as he blows a huge load for me.

    Exactly one week later Suzi is due to visit us. In the lead up to her visit Roger informed me she was a little younger than us, honey blond, spoke with a soft German accent, a slim body and really good firm, big tits.

    As we showered together after trimming each other’s pubic hair so that we both have a long identical patch over our sex, I asked Roger what should we wear to greet Suzi.

    “Less is always more baby, flaunt your ass for Suzi and me,” he tells me as he towels me dry and kisses and licks my ass and puts his hand between my legs and teases my cunt lips with a fingertip.

    When Suzi arrives Roger is wearing only very tight jeans which highlights his tanned, muscular body. I am wearing heels, an unbuttoned white silk shirt and a pair of tight leather slacks with no back so that my ‘gorgeous round ass’ to quote Roger is totally exposed. And I feel excited as I we are both about to have a new sexual experience.

    After brief introductions while Roger and I admired Suzi’s outfit. Heels, skin tight black silk slacks and matching blouse, unbuttoned enough to highlight her exciting cleavage with a gold chain and pendant in there.

    Suzi took the initiative. “I have heard lots of good things about you two, especially you Sarah and I want to experience mutual sexual pleasure with both of you. Your blow job technique is legendary, I want to watch you in action.

    “I think this is why I am here,” she smiles as she undoes the buttons on her blouse, then opens it slowly as she has her hands all over me while she tongue kisses me, which I eagerly respond to.

    As her hands reach my naked ass I can sense her surprise as she turns me around to look.

    “Your ass looks sensational, I want it,” she murmurs as she kneels and kisses both cheeks.

    “I love watching while I wait for my turn baby,” I can hear Roger moaning as he slides out of his jeans and teases his erection.

    The sight of Suzi’s magnificent, full, firm tits in all the mirrors has a surprising effect on me; they really are something special. Very special I muse as she teases her nipples with her fingertips and I watch them respond.

    In all my bisexual experiences I had never had such magnificent tits to ogle and pleasure and was determined to pleasure Suzi to the max.

    The feel of her nipples on mine as we tongue kiss is sexual bliss for me.

    “Love the way you are licking my nipples, love it,” she whispers as they become long and hard with Roger licking one and me the other.

    “Your ass really is sensational, especially with those heels, I want it,” she tells me again as she kneels and kisses both cheeks as she slides my tight leather slacks with no back to the floor and I step out of them.

    “Now your other side, love the way you trim your cunt, same as me,” she murmurs as she parts my legs and teases my cunt lips with her tongue with her hands on my ass.

    I love having my cunt licked while standing, this time is magic as I ogle her tits and big nipples.

    “Like that do you Sarah?,” she asks rhetorically as she digs her nails into my ass and I arch my body forward to maximize the double pleasure she is providing, her tongue on my cunt lips and her erect nipples touching on my legs.

    “I love watching while I wait for my turn baby,” I can hear Roger moaning again as I watch him teasing his erection.

    Minutes later I am sitting on my man’s face as he holds my ass and licks and teases my cunt lips to perfection while I am kissing and licking the best pair of tits either of us has ever had as I watch in the mirrors on three sides and the ceiling.

    Suzi is standing in front of me and we have our hands on each other’s arms while I enjoy licking her very erect nipples.

    “Your ability to multi-orgasm is legendary Sarah, love it, keep going,” she tells me as I shudder and cum again – I have lost count by now.

    “Your man has a raging erection, he really is very well hung and he can see us in the ceiling mirror.

    Within minutes I am up to what must be orgasm number seven or eight.

    “Your man has a raging erection, he really is very well hung and he can see us in the ceiling mirror,” Suzi repeats.

    “Pleasure me Sarah while I suck your man’s big cock,” she tells me as she lays on the bed with her head over the end so Roger can feed his roaring erection into her mouth while he ogles her tits with his hands all over them.

    “I love having my cunt licked while I am sucking a huge cock,” Suzi manages to tell us as Roger is feeding his cock into her mouth.

    “Do you like licking my cunt while I have your man’s cock in my mouth while he is licking my tits Sarah?”

    “Yes I do, very much, I want to pleasure you with my tongue.

    I am very competitive and determined to bring her to orgasm at least once while she is pleasuring my man.

    Suzi is very receptive to my tongue on her very wet cunt lips as she wraps her legs around me and manages to tell me, “Pillow under my ass, pillow,” as Roger re-positions himself.

    I can see Roger reinserting his erection into her very willing pursed lips, a real turn on as I am about to resume licking her cunt, as I adjust the pillow.

    “Love watching you licking Suzi while she is sucking my cock baby,” Roger groans as he starts to breath very heavily.

    At the same moment Suzi’s whole body trembles as she cums, once, twice three times on my tongue as Roger is screaming, “So good, so fucking good.”

    In the afterglow the three of us are splashing around and teasing each other’s naked bodies in our large shower area.

    “I want to enjoy watching you blow your man Sarah, your skills are legendary. Can Roger get it up again for you?” Suzi asks as I ready myself to do just that for him.

    Roger loves me giving him a golden shower, it is an absolute turn on for both of us and a sure way of giving him a second erection in one session.

    “On your back on the floor baby, you know what’s coming. Do you want it?” I tease as I kneel above his groin area as Suzi watches closely.

    “Can I do that for him as well?” Suzi asks as I slowly release my golden shower, then pour over him as he achieves a raging erection.

    “Kiss my tits for me Sarah while I do it,” Suzi whispers as she kneels above his erection.

    “Do you really want this from me?” Suzi teases slowly before she unleashes a huge torrent on him much to his delight.

    While Roger is showering Suzi is tongue kissing me and teasing my cunt lips with her fingertip which I am enjoying.

    “Watch, this will really get it up twice for you,” Suzi tells Roger as he reappears before she lays me on the bed and kisses her way down from from my lips, nipples and then my cunt lips.

    “Awesome baby,” is all he can say.

    “Now you Roger, I want to watch Sarah blow you while you kiss my tits.”

    Roger is wearing a tiny leather, crotch-less g-string and flaunting his second erection of the afternoon for two women as Suzi watches him fit his black leather cock ring and fasten it under his balls.

    “Your cock looks awesome wearing that, a huge visual turn on for me,” Suzi smirks and I agree as I am about to pleasure it.

    I love an audience, be it male or female, and their turn on watching me sucking and draining a huge cock The thought of Suzi watching while I pleasure my man while he licks the ‘best tits I have ever had,” has me determined to make this occasion special.

    Roger is sitting on a chair ogling Suzi’s naked body and her tits in particular as I kneel and lick the underside of his erection while I push it into his stomach.

    “He is hung isn’t he, must be eight inches and thick,” Suzi whispers as she stands behind Roger and teases his nipples.

    “Yes eight-inches, glad you like it,” Roger boasts very pleased with himself as two women are about to pleasure him.

    I always get a real buzz from blowing a man so he achieves orgasm. Doing it while another woman is watching is an extra special buzz.

    I love sex with an audience, and this time my man is going to feast on Suzi’s magnificent tits.

    “Awesome, now show me how good you are at blow jobs,” Suzi tells me as I take Roger’s roaring erection into my mouth and she positions herself so he can feast on her tits.

    “I want to watch you blow him while he licks my nipples.”

    “You owe me baby, your turn to watch me blow another man in a month’s time. Would you like to masturbate for me while you watch?,” I tease as I kiss the sides of his cock.

    “You really are awesome Sarah the way you do that,” Suzi whispers as she watches me slide the tip of my thumb and forefinger along Roger’s erection while he is licking her nipples.

    I motion for Roger to stand, he says he always has a better orgasm standing, as I pinch Roger’s nipples with his cock in my mouth, softly at first, then hard, before I dig my nails into his ass cheeks while I slide almost the full length of his cock between my pursed lips.

    “You really are awesome Sarah the way you do that,” Suzi whispers as she watches me resume sliding the tip of my thumb and forefinger along Roger’s erection while he is licking her nipples.

    Suzi tacitly is digging her nails into Roger’s ass cheeks and Roger is breathing very heavily as I slide the tip of my thumb and forefinger along Roger’s erection while I suck just the tip of it.

    “You are so good baby, so fucking good, especially with an audience,” he is almost screaming as I swallow his load with aplomb.

    “You owe me baby, your turn to watch me blow another man in a month’s time. Would you like to masturbate for me while you watch?” I tease in the afterglow.

    “You know I would baby.”


  • Camp in the Woods Part 1

    Font size : +


    one in a potential series

    Some people say that Master’s first sexual experience was with a girl. It would make sense since she’s a lesbian. But anyway, so the story goes- and I’m sure it’s been modified over the years- something like this:
    In the woods, not far from the current camp, was a tree house built with three rooms. A main room, a closet like room, and a washroom complete with a mirror, a deep sink like tub and water hose connections, (a pipe ran up the trunk of the tree to the bottom of the floor for water).
    Master was sitting on the pallet of blankets and pillows in the main room awaiting the arrival of her long time, childhood friend. We’ll call this friend Rachel.
    Rachel knocked twice on the floor door before pushing it open and climbing into the main room. She looked around to see Master in her underwear reading a book. She laughed. It wasn’t unusual to find Master like that since the summers were often hot and the tree house even hotter.
    “Rachel!” Master exclaimed scrambling to her feet to hug her friend. Rachel’s breasts squished into Master’s and Master felt her nipples perk up in anticipation. The softness of Rachel’s cleavage called to her in a way none of the porn she watched ever had. The firmness of them made her hands itch to squeeze and rub them.
    “Hi! I see you are reading again! You know, you’re probably going to go blind from straining to see in this dark room. You should really light some of these candles.” Rachel dropped her back pack on the wooden floor and pulled a lighter from a drawer under the small, portable, camping TV. She walked around the room, lighting the vanilla and cinnamon scented candles, till the room was casted in soft shadows. Though it was daylight outside, the giant branches and thick leaves blocked out a good portion of the sunlight.
    “It gets to hot if you light those though!” Master protested resisting the urge to stomp her foot. She did have to admit, Rachel’s luxurious curves looked even more delicious in the sensual lighting.
    “So? Now at least you won’t have to strain so hard. If you would buy a flashlight you could eliminate the candle issue. But that’s not what I’m here to talk to you about.” She said changing the subject quickly. She turned to grab her backpack off the floor and Master rubbed hard on her pussy. She wanted more but it was all she was going to get for now.
    “You know Paul and I have been together almost a year-,”
    “Unfortunately.” Master scoffed. She’d made it very clear in the past that she didn’t like the way Paul treated Rachel. He beat her often and apologized, promising to never do it again only to go back on his word a day or so later. Rachel stuck with him though. She wanted to marry her high school sweetheart and with a school as small as theirs, he was likely to be the only available boy for her.
    “So,” Rachel continued a bit louder, ignoring Master’s comment, “I was hoping for our anniversary- you could skip your daily visit to the tree house and instead stay at home for the afternoon.” Rachel said this a bit nervously, her anxious hands twisting the strap of her bag.
    Master’s eyes furrowed stiffly. She and Rachel were the only ones who knew about the tree house. It was their haven. If Rachel brought Paul there, their safe place would be ruined. He would want to come all the time, ruining the only time Master had alone with Rachel. And Master’s home life wasn’t that great either. Her father was much like Paul and her mother much like Rachel, with Master, again, caught in the middle. Sometimes she was literally caught in the middle with her parents- taking blow after blow while her mother held her around the waist tightly begging Master to go away so she could take the beating on her own. The fact that Rachel was asking Master to stay away from what she considered her real home, hurt Master deeply.
    “Rachel…” Master trailed off. If she said yes, Paul would want to come and have sex with Rachel in Master’s home all the time. But if she said no, Rachel would be angry with her and would go somewhere else to give her virginity to Paul. And if that happened Master wouldn’t be able to be there to protect Rachel if anything went wrong.
    Rachel saw the look on Master’s face and quickly spoke, “You don’t have to make a decision now! It’s still another week till our anniversary. Just think about it?” she asked hopefully.
    Master sighed and nodded sitting back on the pallet, moving to pick up her book again.
    Rachel stood awkwardly still; her slim hands had dropped her bag to the floor and were now braiding her long black hair sloppily. Her bright green eyes watched Master, her lip rolling between her teeth in nervousness. Rachel knew she’d made a mistake in asking Master to let Rachel have sex in the tree house but she wasn’t sure how to make it up to her.
    “Will you help me with something?” Rachel asked suddenly.
    Master looked up from her pages and gazed at Rachel a moment before nodding slowly. “I suppose.”
    Rachel smiled her thousand watt smile and began opening her bag. “Whether Paul and I have sex here or not I still bought some lingerie for our first time- whenever it may be. Would you mind giving me your opinion on it?” She pulled a netted bundle of clothing out and held it in her hands waiting for Master’s approval.
    Master fought to keep her mouth from dropping open and her eyes popping out of her head.
    “Um… Yeah… Sure.” She said dry mouthed.
    Rachel almost squealed in delight opening the bundle up and holding it high for Master to see. It was a black netted teddy. There were small black velvet circles to cover her pert nipples and a thong like black velvet patch on the bottom. Master’s pussy grew wet and the room seemed to get warmer when she imagined Rachel in it.
    “What do you think? I bought these heels to go along with it.” She dug in the bag and brought out three inch, black heels her eyes looking hopefully towards Master.
    “They… They look-,” she cleared her throat, “they look like they would go together well.” Master said nervously. She rubbed her nose and spoke again, trying to sound a bit more normal. “Of course, there’s no way to tell till you have it on.” Master knew it would be a long shot but maybe… just maybe…
    Rachel’s eyes lit up, “You’re right!” she gasped. “Do you mind?” Rachel asked gesturing with her lingerie to the bathroom.
    Master swallowed excitedly, “No go ahead. I promise I won’t peek.” She joked.
    Rachel squealed in joy and nearly skipped to the bathroom. It was only a few moments more before master saw the door handle turn again, signaling that Rachel was coming out.
    Master held back a laugh, if only that were true.
    The door cracked and Rachel called, “Are you ready?”
    “Yeah.” Master said trying to contain her ecstasy and nerves.
    Rachel walked out of the bathroom her heals clicking on the wooden plank floor. Masters pussy was nearly throbbing.
    “Rachel.” She breathed standing from the pallets and walking toward her best friend. “You’re gorgeous.”
    Rachel blushed, “You think so?”
    “If I was Paul I’d definitely fuck you.” Master was shocked at her own boldness.
    “You would?” The look in Rachel’s eyes made something stir inside Master.
    “Yeah… I wouldn’t even need to be Paul to fuck you.” She whispered, brushing a lock of hair behind Rachel’s ear. She stepped closer, her hand trailing down Rachel’s soft cheek to her shoulder and grazing over the velvet on her nipples.
    “I-,” she shivered and leaned in closer, “I don’t know about this outfit.” She cleared her throat and unexpectedly started to move away.
    Master grabbed her breast with the hand already circling her nipple and wrapped her arm around Rachel, drawing her in.
    “Mmm, Rachel, I’ve been waiting for this for a long time.” She murmured in Rachel’s ear. Master grabbed Rachel’s big, firm butt and squeezed. She pushed her hips against Rachel’s thighs and rubbed her cheek on the surprisingly soft material of the teddy.
    “What are you going to do?” Rachel didn’t ask it as if she were scared. On the contrary she sounded as if she were trying to encourage Master.
    “What I’ve been dreaming about to doing for years.” Master nearly threw Rachel on the pallets and pulled her heels off. Master swiftly pulled her shirt and pants off, unhooking her bra quickly, her eyes raking over the girl’s body in front of her.
    “Rachel. I’m going to make you cum.” She said almost darkly.
    Rachel grabbed her own tits and moaned. “Yes please!”
    Master unclasped the one metal hook in the back of the teddy and helped Rachel take it off. Her eyes grew huge watching Rachel’s gigantic globes pop out of the fabric one after the other. When she peeled the teddy away from Rachel’s cunt, her lips glistened with her want.
    Master looked at Rachel’s flushed face before attacking her pussy with her fingers and mouth. One finger then two went into Rachel’s tight virgin hole and curled upward pushing against her g-spot. Rachel screamed in ecstasy.
    “Again! Please! Oh God! Do it again!” her hands were tangled in her long dark hair, her knees held wide open to give Master better access. Master parted Rachel’s cunt lips with her unoccupied hand and licked her clit with a surprising force. Then spit on it. She watched her saliva drip down to pool on her own fingers. She pulled her fingers out and shoved them back in, pushing the liquid in. She curled her fingers and flicked her tongue over Rachel’s bundle of nerves.
    Rachel was moaning quietly and Master pulled away to watch her face when she fucked her tight hole with her fingers.
    “Louder, Rachel, I can’t hear you.” Master growled.
    Rachel immediately screamed earning another shove and curl of Master’s fingers. Master continued her treatment of Rachel’s cunt until Rachel came on her fingers and face.
    Master rubbed her nose on Rachel’s sensitive clit enjoying how she flinched from the stimulation.
    “So you liked the lingerie?” Rachel asked.
    Master nodded quickly her hair tickling Rachel’s thighs and making Rachel laugh.
    “So you think Paul will like it too?” She said quietly.
    Master was crushed. She thought what they had just done meant something to Rachel too. But the look on her friend’s face made it clear it didn’t. Master stood and threw the teddy at Rachel.
    “Yeah. He’ll like it,” was all she said before grabbing her book and bag and climbing down the floor hatch. Rachel was so shocked she couldn’t say anything.
    Master never went back to the tree house and she ignored Rachel in school. She never spoke to Rachel and when Master went missing shortly after senior year started she became distraught. Paul dumped her when she began refusing to have sex with him.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Futa Naked In School 04 – Teacher’s Taboo Futa Pet Chapter 2: Johana’s Naughty Futa Demonstration

    Font size : +


    Johana demonstrates futa-on-futa love in her mother’s next lesson!

    Futa Naked In School – Teacher’s Taboo Futa Pet

    Chapter Two: Johana’s Naughty Futa Demonstration

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Johana Jordan’s Week, Monday

    I splashed the cold water on my face, wiping away the tangy pussy juices from my mother. My naked body quivered, my small breasts jiggling, my futa-cock softening, soaked in Genevieve’s cream. My mind was reeling from what just happened.

    I was in the Program this week at Rogers College. My body trembled as that thought alone had me shivering. I wasn’t the most popular futa, and going naked had been a day of teasing after I had accidentally ejaculated prematurely into Audie Marlowe’s face.

    Hair Trigger…

    That was what I was being called all day. But that wasn’t why I was in here. My mother taught the last class I had for the day. Health. She was a widower, a bubbly woman. I had no idea that she harbored incestuous thoughts for me. Yes, incest was made legal, but…

    It still felt wrong to me.

    She gave a lesson on foreplay. After giving me a handjob to “relax me,” she had me learn to please a girl’s body. Genevieve, a cheerleader, was my practice mate. She was eighteen, like me, a freshman. I played with her breasts, ate out her pussy, and even got a quick blowjob from her. Then my mother had me stretch out on her desk.

    Genevieve mounted me reverse cowgirl style, facing the class. With her riding me, they were all distracted. I was pretty sure none of them had noticed my mother straddling my head. She wore no panties beneath her skirt.

    I ate her to orgasm while Genevieve rode me to mine.

    “Intense, huh?” Genevieve said. She strolled in naked. I flushed, realizing I was in the girls’ restroom, not the futas’. For the duration of the Program, I had to use the opposite sex’s facilities. “I don’t blame you for needing a breather. I came hard. You were good.”

    “Thanks,” I said, squirming, shame bubbling through me.

    “You’re so cute when you blush, Johana,” she said, cupping my cheeks. She gave me a quick kiss. “Mmm, you’re going to be a popular futa once this gets out. No wonder coach chose you.”

    Not only was my mother, Molly Jordan, a health teacher, but she also coached the cheerleaders. Our college was small, and all the athletic positions were held by teachers, mostly PE ones.

    “Oh, you didn’t…?” I swallowed.

    “Didn’t what?” Genevieve arched a black eyebrow at me, her blue eyes glistening. Her round breasts had a delicious flush to them, her dusky nipples hard. “Cum? Trust me, I did. You’re a futa-champ. Mmm, thanks.”

    She smacked my rump before she grabbed some paper towels and began wiping up my futa-jizz leaking out of her shaved pussy. I swallowed then backed out, my mind a whirl from what just happened.

    I ate my mother to orgasm.

    My mom was waiting in the hall, her fiery hair falling in wavy curls about her flushed face. Her green eyes twinkled. She had adjusted down her short, black pencil skirt, hiding the fact she was sans panties. Her eyes flicked up and down my naked body.

    “You okay, sweetie?” she asked.

    I nodded, stiffening. And I don’t mean my girl-cock. Every muscle in my body tensed.

    “You sure?” she asked. “I mean, you don’t—”

    Genevieve strolled out of the bathroom, her breasts bouncing. Though the cheerleader wasn’t in the Program, she took to nudity with a natural grace. “You raised a sexy futa-daughter, coach. You should bring her to practice. All the girls would love her.”

    “I’m sure they would,” my mom said then laughed.

    I squirmed then followed Genevieve, heading into the classroom. Samantha Herberts, a brown-haired futa, gave me big grin while Ase Westerberg, a blonde Futa, shook her head in clear envy. Monica Rocha, a cute girl with light-brown hair and hazel eyes, winked at me while Araceli Espiosa, a Hispanic beauty, fluttered her eyelashes. In the back, naked Krysten, a slave collar and leash about her throat, grinned at me.

    “You made her cum hard!” Samantha said. I flushed, thinking she meant my mother until Samantha added, “Right, Genevieve? You exploded.”

    “Big time,” the cheerleader said as she grabbed her discarded skirt.

    It was nice to be praised, I couldn’t get what I did to my mother’s twat out of my mind. I felt dirty for crossing that line. I ate out the pussy that birthed me. I felt everything had changed between my mother and me as she sauntered back into the room, giving me a friendly smile.

    How could she ever be my mother again now? There were some things you couldn’t undo.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Johana Jordan’s Week, Tuesday

    Things felt weird at home the night before. Fragile. My mother sensed I was weirded out or maybe she was starting to feel ashamed because she was tiptoeing around me. I was doing the same. I ate dinner in my room, pretending I had homework.

    I just thought about her pussy and how great she tasted until I masturbated. I felt so ashamed after, my cheeks burning with the humiliation of jerking off to my mother. I had sex for the first time yesterday with one of the cute cheerleaders.

    I should be thinking about her or Monica or Audie or Krysten or the homecoming queen or even Miss Stanton, my math teacher. There were lots of beautiful girls at my college. Other cheerleaders. Older girls. There were two in the Program. Like me, they were attending classes naked. One was a flirty senior named Ludmila with huge tits.

    I shouldn’t be thinking about my mother.

    I didn’t get a ride to classes with my mother like I usually did. I left early, walking in a daze, my skirt swirling about my thighs, leggings on to keep me warm. It was nearing Winter break, the days cold and though it wasn’t raining, it could happen at any time. If our school wasn’t well heated, the Program would suck right now.

    Preacher McTaggart collected my clothing. I hadn’t even realized I was at my college until the Irish futa had cleared her throat as I tried to walk in. “Forgetting something, Johana?”

    “Sorry, Preacher McTaggart,” I said, my cheeks warming.

    “Oh, I’m sure you have a lot on your mind,” she said. “I hear rumors that your health class had a naughty lesson.”

    I swallowed. “What did you hear?”

    “That you satisfied one of the cheerleaders. She was posting all over social media, telling all the girls that you’re a futa who knows how to please.” The preacher gave me a big grin. “That’s just what the Program is for. I want you to enjoy yourself. You’ll have plenty of admirers. Have fun with them. Let your futa-seed spurt far and wide. When I was your age, I would have loved to have been in your position.”

    “Thanks,” I said.

    I stripped naked outside, hating how the wind howled. It made me not dawdle. I dumped my clothes into the plastic bag she held, my dick soft and my nipples hard. I wrenched open the door and jumped into the warm air, groaning in—

    “Futa-champ!” squealed a dozen cheerleaders led by Genevieve. They lined the hallway, all of them in their uniforms, purple pleated skirts and silver shells today. They kicked their legs, flashing their naked pussies then grabbed their tops and lifted them up.

    I groaned at the sight of a dozen bouncing breasts of all shapes and sizes, from the cheer captain’s large breasts to Juniper Dannel’s budding mounds topped by pale-pink nipples. They grinned at me, shaking them. Genevieve winked at me.

    I found my spine swelling as a group of futas, including Jade and Samantha, watched with envious eyes. No teasing today. My futa-dick was swelling, warming up from more than being inside. My pussy grew juicy. The shame at eating my mother faded.

    It was a one-time thing. She just got carried away teaching the lesson. That was it. I would have fun this week. Girls were noticing me for the first time in my life. I felt so confident as I strutted down the hallway.

    “Hey, Johana,” said Lizaveta, a sophomore futa who was in the A/V club. She had a camera in hand. She usually followed the girls in the Programs, making them pose and taking naughty pics of them for the college’s paper and yearbook. “Can I interview you on what happened in your class yesterday?”

    “Um…”

    “Get your side,” she continued. “Genevieve’s take is interesting, but you were the futa enjoying her pussy. Readers want to know what she’s like.”

    “Big time,” Jade said. She was a horny futa, thirsty for pussy. She bugged all the girls in the Program. Outside of a few gangbangs where the girls were taking on all comers, I don’t think she’d been successful.

    “Sure,” I said, nodding my head. I just had to ignore the part where I was feasting on my mother’s…

    “There you are,” Monica said, darting up. She grabbed my cock and stroked me as she pressed up against me. “In fourth period, ask for relief.”

    “What?” I groaned, struggling to think as her hand fisted up and down my futa-cock.

    “Ask for relief, and I’ll let you fuck me,” she moaned. “That was so hot yesterday. And you’re so cute.”

    “Okay,” I said, grinning from ear to ear.

    My day passed in a blur of girls flirting with me and futas envious that I had enjoyed one of the cheerleaders. When fourth period came, my history class, I asked for relief. At the start of class, I could spend ten minutes getting off through masturbation or the help of a volunteer.

    Monica volunteered with bright eyes.

    It was incredible to be in her. She didn’t get naked, just dropped her panties so her skirt hid her naughty bits. Still, It was delicious feeling her breasts through her thin top and bra, her nipples hard, mine throbbing against hers. She sat on top of her desk, legs locked about me, and moaned out her rapture as I pumped away at her. I drove my dick into her hard, fast.

    My pussy drank in the heat flowing down my cock to my pussy. My classmates watched me. They had big grins on their faces. My professor smirked as she leaned against the wall. The desk creaked as I showed them all I didn’t possess a hair trigger.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Monica gasped as she came on my dick, her pussy working around my futa-cock with hunger.

    “Way to go, stud!” cheered Genevieve, her eyes bright and sultry, no doubt remembering yesterday.

    “That is hot!” whimpered a girl named Ursella Prescott.

    “Damn, you are one lucky futa, Johana!” a futa named Michelle Devereux cheered. She flashed me a thumbs up.

    “Yes!” I groaned and buried into Monica’s pussy.

    As I came, my mother’s face flashed in my mind. suddenly, I was picturing being back in the pussy that birthed me, feeling my mother rippling about me. Her incestuous flesh hungry for my cock. I gasped as the orgasm shot hard through me.

    My cum boiled hot into her pussy. Fast jolts of jizz that splashed Monica’s writhing pussy. She gasped and groaned, clinging to me as all I could think about was my mother’s mature face twisting in rapture and her taboo pussy writhing around me.

    Milking my ovaries dry of every drop of my cum.

    “Oh, Johana, yes!” Monica moaned. “Ooh, so much jizz!”

    “I hope you’ve gotten the shot!” Michelle said. “She’s flooding you!”

    “I am!” Monica groaned. “And, no, you’re not getting a turn, Michelle. Mmm, Johana, you were incredible.”

    “Yeah,” I panted, the guilt shooting through me, my cock softening in Monica’s juicy twat.

    I stumbled back into my seat, panting. Monica winked at me as she drew up her panties and slid them beneath her long, purple skirt. Her light-brown hair danced around her flushed face as she patted a few errant curls back into place. Then she sat down, beaming.

    “Okay,” said our professor. “Let’s open our books to…”

    I had trouble focusing on my lesson. My mother burned in my thoughts. I had to see her for my final class. My fourth period was over too fast, and then I was stumbling to fifth period in a daze, my heart hammering in my chest.

    Girls, and a few futas, played with my cock. Poise Ramsey grinned as she stroked me and rubbed her own bulging futa-dick through her jeans. Krysten passed with her naked, older futa-sister at her side. Charisma, at Krysten’s urging, stroked my cock and winked at me before their owner for the week, Tanisha, tugged on their leashes.

    Charisma and Krysten reveled in their incestuous relationship. The two of them were proud of it. Why didn’t they feel this shame? I was dreading my last class.

    Fifth period passed in a dizzying whirl. The professor was energetic on her lecture while all I could do was think about my mother’s pussy. Every time I looked at the clock, I swear ten minutes had passed in a blink of an eye.

    “I want those work pages done for tomorrow,” sexy Miss Stanton said as we filed out, a big grin on her face. “Okay. Then we’re going to discuss them.”

    I nodded my head as I slid my stuff into my bookbag, the only thing I wore. It bounced on my back while my little titties and hard cock jiggled. My heart thundered in my chest. I bit my lower lip as I slipped out of the classroom and into the hallway.

    “Hair Trigger!” Samantha said, grinning. She stepped up to me and raised her hand.

    I gave her a half-hearted high five.

    “Oh, don’t be glum,” Samantha said. “I’m just kidding. Everyone knows you’re not that. I mean, I heard you made Monica Rocha scream her head off earlier.”

    “Yeah,” I said, my cheeks burning.

    “And Genevieve has been pimping you out to every girl she knows.” Samantha sighed. “The Program really changes a person, doesn’t it?”

    “Yeah,” I said, seeing her head bow. “Sorry about you and Ginny.”

    Samantha shrugged. “It was two months ago. I’m passed it. I’ve had a few dates with Rosario Todaro. No biggie.”

    “Okay,” I said, my own thoughts sinking into this sticky dread that clung to me like tar. I didn’t want to get to class, but Samantha was walking beside me, almost dragging me along. The brunette’s short hair swayed about her face, her green eyes bright.

    “Do you think your mom’s going to have you fuck another girl?” asked Samantha. “I mean, she was pretty keen on you learning to please a girl. Maybe she wants you and her to—”

    “Why would you think that?” I demanded, my cheeks burning.

    “Damn, you are touchy,” Samantha said, raising her hands in a placating gesture. Her small breasts rose and fell in her thin, blue blouse. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to imply… that. Not that there would be anything wrong with it.”

    “Would you and your mom?” I asked.

    “Well, no, she’s old,” Samantha said, blanching. “But your mom’s one of sexiest professor at our college. I mean, I would…” She cleared her throat. “I mean, I wouldn’t do anything with her, but futas talk. You know?”

    I shrugged.

    We rounded a corner. And there it was. Room 119. My stomach tightened up as we passed other classes in the science department. My heart beat faster and faster. What if my mom wanted to give me another handjob? Or a blowjob? What if it was part of the lesson? v

    I couldn’t say no.

    My dick swelled harder and harder. It thrust out before me, my pussy lips growing juicy. I could feel my auburn pubic hair getting damp. I shuddered, my small breasts jiggling as I sucked in deep breaths.

    Samantha glanced at me then her gaze snapped away, her cheeks going red. “I guess you’re… eager for class.”

    “Yeah,” I muttered, the air feeling thick and awkward between us, my futa-dick twitching and throbbing, not caring.

    My mom’s pussy flashed through my mind. I remembered that taste of her tangy flesh.

    I stepped into the room and my mom gave me a brief smile. She wore a flowing skirt, longer than yesterday, and a blouse with a ruffled collar that fell in a V before her, showing off some of her round, pale cleavage.

    “Looks like everyone is here,” she said, not looking at my cock. “Johana, if you’d like relief?”

    “I’m fine,” I said.

    “You sure,” Monica asked, arching an eyebrow. “I wouldn’t mind helping you out again.”

    “You lucky futa-bitch,” muttered Samantha as she broke away from me.

    “No, no, I’m fine,” I said.

    “Well, for today’s lesson,” my mother said, moving up before her desk, “I need one of you clothed futas to volun—”

    “Pick me, Miss Jordan!” Samantha gasped before my mother even finished.

    “Someone’s thirsty for pussy,” muttered Krysten in the back.

    Araceli giggled.

    “Who isn’t?” Adile, the Turkish lesbian, murmured. “That would be a hot lesson. I could show everyone how to eat pussy by devouring yours, Monica.”

    “Do you really want to?” asked Monica. “I still have Johana’s cum in me from fourth period. All nice and juicy in me.”

    My ears burned.

    “Okay, Ms. Herberts,” my mom said, shaking her head, her fiery curls dancing about her face, “you’re up. Get up here and get naked.”

    “Sure, Miss Jordan,” Samantha said, bounding from her chair, her blue blouse rustling. She peeled that off. Like many futas, she didn’t wear a bra. It was hard not to notice the small swell of her breasts and how hard her pink nipples were. Her cock bulged her jeans. She unsnapped them while kicking off her tennis shoes. She thrust her pants and blue panties down in a single go, her cock popping out.

    “Not bad,” Genevieve said. “Though I’ve heard Candice has a bigger one.”

    Samantha scowled. She’d lost her girlfriend to Candice.

    “Maybe you shouldn’t have arranged a gangbang for your girlfriend,” Adile said, her tone frosty. “She might still like that cock.”

    “This isn’t the time for all that,” Miss Jordan said. “Stop trying to embarrass Samantha. She’s very brave to volunteer before hearing what she had to do.” My mother put her hands on Samantha’s shoulders, turning her, the futa’s hard cock swaying before her. “Any ideas what the lesson’s on?”

    “I have to demonstrate foreplay on you, Miss Jordan,” Samantha said, hope in her voice. “You know, prove I paid attention yesterday.”

    “Oh, no, not on me,” my mother purred and then glanced at me. “Johana, get up here. Today’s lesson is on futa-on-futa love.”

    “Oh, hot,” moaned Krysten in the back. “I love watching my futa-sister suck on a big girl-cock. Especially when I get to join her.”

    “Mmm, this does sound hot,” Araceli purred.

    “Yeah,” Monica agreed. “Ooh, go for it, Johana. Fuck her hard. You’re amazing.”

    “You’re an idiot, Samantha,” Ase said, the blonde futa grinning. “You should have waited for Miss Jordan to finish explaining the lesson before you volunteered.”

    “But… but…” Samantha said as I reluctantly stood up, my dick still painfully hard. “I’m not into futas.”

    “Oh, you’ll enjoy it,” my mother said. “You did volunteer, didn’t you?”

    “Well,” Samantha said, squirming.

    “But if you want to be a pussy, I’ll find another futa who will do it.” She flicked her gaze to me. “You’re up for it, right, sweetie.”

    I swallowed. At least this way she couldn’t be joining in the fun. No excuse to touch me, right? “Yeah, I’m fine with it.”

    Samantha’s cheeks were burning as she felt everyone looking at her. “I can stop at any time?”

    “You can stop at any time,” my mother purred as I joined Samantha, her dick as hard as mine.

    “Fine, so…” Samantha asked, turning to face me. The tip of her girl-dick brushed mine.

    Sparks flared down my shaft.

    We both gasped. Samantha leaped back, her cheeks going even more red, her small breasts quivering. Giggles burst through the classroom. I swallowed, my heart racing from the accidental contact that left me shaking.

    “Nudge your cocks together again,” moaned Monica. “That was so hot.”

    “So hot,” Araceli groaned, the Hispanic girl staring at us with hungry eyes.

    “Yes, yes, do it! Rub them together!” Krysten shouted.

    “Don’t be shy,” Genevieve purred. “Come on, Samantha. Be a futa-champ and enjoy rubbing your cock against another.”

    “It is one way two futas can do some foreplay,” my mother said. She stepped up, facing the class as she stood before Samantha and me. She grabbed both our girl-dicks. I shuddered, remembering the excitement of her handjob yesterday. She pulled us together. “See.”

    I gasped as my mother rubbed the tip of my futa-dick into Samantha’s girl-cock. The brunette futa’s eyes widened, her small breasts quivering. I couldn’t help but notice the pussy juices adorning her shaved lips. She only had a landing strip of brown hair leading down to her twat, not a full bush like I had.

    “Mmm, isn’t that nice?” my mother said as she rubbed our cocks together, those tingles racing down to my cunt, making me hotter and hotter.

    “I guess,” Samantha whimpered, her face twisting.

    “Now,” my mom released our cocks and took a step back, “keep doing that and kiss each other.”

    I swallowed as I grabbed my girl-dick and kept rubbing it against Samantha’s. This did feel nice. Maybe… Maybe I needed a new type of pleasure. Something to distract me from my mother. There was nothing wrong with two futas loving each other.

    Ase blanched like she thought it was gross, but I was finding this hot. Samantha trembled. She grabbed her dick, her cheeks flushing as she worked her cock against mine. Our tips grew slippery, precum merging together as it bubbled out of our slits.

    “And kiss,” moaned Genevieve. “It’s so hot when two futas kiss.”

    “Yes!” gasped Monica. “Please, please, Johana, kiss her. It’s making me so wet, and not just because your cum is in me.”

    “KISS!” shouted Krysten. “KISS!”

    “KISS!” the other girls in the class started chanting.

    “KISS!”

    Michelle joined them, grinning while Ase kept squirming.

    “KISS!”

    I licked my lips and stared into Samantha’s green eyes. The brunette futa trembled as our cocks throbbed together. I leaned forward, my small breasts quivering. She wet her lips, leaving them pink and glistening.

    “Fuck it,” she muttered and then darted her head in.

    Our lips met in a kiss.

    All the girls whooped in excitement, even Adile. The lesbian was clapping out of the corner of her eye while Monica was bouncing in her seat with excitement, her light-brown hair bouncing about her flushed face.

    Krysten jumped up on her seat in the back, her auburn hair, a similar shade to my own, dancing about her shoulders, her blue eyes bright. Her leash dangled before her small breasts.

    It was exciting kissing Samantha. Her lips somehow felt different from Monica’s or Genevieve’s. I was kissing another futa. We were both naked, our girl-cocks rubbing together, teasing each other while our classmates watched. There was something at once so surreal and so wild about this moment.

    Our tongues danced and dueled. We kissed with passion while pleasure surged down my dick. Samantha’s moaned, rubbing her cock faster against mine. There was this energy in the room, swirling around us, pressing in on us as the girls cheered us on.

    They were so excited for this.

    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed my mother leaning against the whiteboard, her hands rubbing at her skirt. She watched with such hunger in her green eyes. Her breasts rose and fell. She was loving this, too. That shame rippled through me.

    I had to focus on kissing Samantha. I wasn’t going to accidentally eat out my mom or anything this time.

    “They have to sixty-nine!” groaned Araceli. “They have to, Miss Jordan.”

    “Yeah, coach,” groaned Genevieve, squeezing her tits through her cheer top. “That would be so hot.”

    “I want to see that!” Monica groaned.

    “That’s gross,” Ase said.

    “You got a hardon, too,” said Michelle. “Don’t lie.”

    “Mmm, a sixty-nine is a wonderful thing for two futas to enjoy,” my mother purred, her hands still rubbing at her thighs through her skirt. Had her hands moved higher? “But first, don’t forget you have tits. Play with them.”

    My hand abandoned my dick. I was throwing myself into this. I cupped both Samantha’s tits, squeezing them, my fingers sliding over her breasts. She shuddered into the kiss as I groped her boobs and brushed her nipples.

    She broke the kiss. “Goddess, Johana, you’re into this.”

    “It’s just so hot,” I said. “Your futa-cock feels amazing against me.”

    “Are you…?” She bit her lip.

    “Gay?” I shrugged. “I don’t think so. I just want to have fun. Don’t you? Doesn’t it feel hot with our cocks rubbing together?”

    She groaned, still pressing her tip into my cock, though my shaft was moving around more without my hand to hold it in place. “I guess.”

    “And doesn’t this feel amazing?” I asked then ducked my head down and sucked on her nipple.

    She gasped out in shock. Her entire body shuddered. It was incredible to do this to her. To give her this rapture. She groaned, her head shaking from side to side as I sucked and nibbled on her bud. My tongue darted around her nipple, teasing her, making her shiver in delight.

    Her hand, the one not rubbing her girl-dick’s tip into mine, grasped my small breast. Her fingers dug into my tit, making me tremble. A wave of heat washed through me. I whimpered into her around her nipple, sucking on it with hunger.

    My tongue danced around her nub, caressing her areola while this wicked heat swelled through my body. Her hand squeezed about my nipple. She pinched it hard. This amazing bliss shot down to my pussy. My twat clenched and my dick twitched.

    “I’m going to faint, this is so hot!” Monica moaned.

    “Not as hot as Genevieve riding Johana yesterday,” Ase muttered.

    “No, this is hotter,” Genevieve said. “Two futas playing with each other is wild. I loved watching their dicks rubbing together.”

    “I love futa-on-futa porn,” groaned Krysten. It was so hot watching my futa-mistress and futa-sister having sex. I can’t wait for our next threesome!”

    “Maybe I need to be dating two futas,” said Araceli.

    Samantha broke the kiss. “Really?” she asked, glancing at Araceli. “I could date you.”

    “No,” she said, blanching. Then she glanced at me, giving me an arched look.

    I popped my nipple off Samantha’s nub, blushing. Then Samantha pinched my nipple too hard. I groaned and snapped my gaze to her. She kissed me with hard aggression then. I gasped in shock while the girls squealed again.

    Our futa-dicks pressed together, bending upward as her body pushed against me. I melted into her lips, kissing her back with equal hunger. Our nipples came together, her right one wet with my saliva. Tingles raced through me as I trembled.

    “Ooh, push her back to the desk and ravish her,” moaned Monica.

    “Yes!” squealed Araceli.

    “Mmm, that’s it,” my mother moaned. “Futas can be quite aggressive with each other when they’re fucking. They don’t need that warm-up that girls do. They are just ready to fuck once their dicks are hard, but that doesn’t mean they shouldn’t skimp on the foreplay.”

    Samantha pressed me back into the desk. My ass sank down on it. I gasped, breaking the kiss as I fell back onto my elbows. My futa-dick throbbed before me, twitching and aching. Samantha stood over me, her eyes wild with passion.

    “Mmm, yes, yes, Samantha, now suck on my daughter’s tits,” Mom moaned, her voice throaty. “Make her feel good.”

    “Do it!” Monica moaned.

    “Don’t be a pussy, Samantha,” said Michelle.

    “That’s right!” Krysten added.

    I groaned as Samantha ducked her head down. She latched onto my nipple and sucked. Hard. I gasped as my bud throbbed in her mouth. This pleasure shot through me. It was dizzying. It had me shuddering and moaning, my heart beating faster and faster as she nibbled on my nub. My pussy drank in the sensations.

    My futa-dick throbbed harder.

    She pressed me back as she sucked. My mother purred in delight, the girls whimpering. This energy pulsed through the class. Samantha’s hand grabbed my dick as she sucked. I whimpered and squirmed, my body shaking.

    “Have them suck each other’s cocks, Miss Jordan!” moaned Araceli

    “Yes!” gushed Krysten. “Sixty-nine, futas!”

    “Do it!” moaned Monica.

    “You heard them, futas,” my mother purred. “Suck on each other’s cocks. Love each other.”

    My dick was on fire in Samantha’s grip. She groaned as she released her nipple. She stared me in the eyes, arching eyebrows. I nodded, wanting the distraction from my mom’s throaty pants behind me. Samantha then turned, her futa-cock swaying beneath her, pussy juices running down her shaft.

    She straddled me. I trembled as I stared up at her girl-dick. The tip swayed right above my mouth. In a flash, it nuzzled against my lips. Her hand stroked me as the bead of her pussy cream dribbling down her shaft reached my lips.

    She tasted sweet. Delicious.

    I stared at her pussy as my mouth opened to swallow her dick. Her shaved twat looked so inviting. I groaned as her cock slipped past my lips. She moaned, her hand tightening on my clit-dick. I sucked on it, more of her sweet cream rippling out of her.

    “Damn,” she moaned and then swallowed my cock.

    The girls squealed in delight as Samantha’s hot mouth sucked on me. My lips swelled tight about her shaft. I nursed on hers as she suckled on mine. My cheeks hollowed as I loved her. This was so wild. I couldn’t believe we were doing this. It was incredible.

    My tongue danced around her futa-dick. These tingles raced around me. I groaned and gasped, my cheeks hollowing as I trembled on the bed. My toes curled, the passion racing through my body as we loved each other.

    “This is amazing,” groaned Monica. She sounded like she was in awe. “That dick was in my pussy earlier today, and now Samantha’s sucking on it.”

    “While Johana’s sucking off Samantha,” Genevieve whimpered.

    “I know,” panted Michelle.

    Their words slid around me as I heard my mother’s breathing. I could feel her looming over us, watching us. I kept my eyes locked on Samantha’s juicy pussy as I sucked and nursed on her girl-dick. I loved her mouth around my dick. Her precum spilled over my lips, seasoned by the sweet drops of her pussy cream running down her dick.

    I grabbed her rump, my fingers digging into her firm flesh. Samantha moaned. Her futa-dick twitched in my mouth. She swirled her tongue around the tip of my girl-dick, making me shudder and gasp.

    “Futas know how to love each other,” said my mother. “They are both doing the things they love being done to their cocks to each other. Hear their passion?”

    “So great,” groaned Monica.

    “This is making me so hot,” panted Araceli.

    “Feel free to attend to yourselves,” My mother said.

    I just kept sucking and loving Samantha. Her pussy clenched, and her ass flexed beneath me. Her moans hummed around my cock. It buzzed the sensitive tip of my clit-dick, making me groan and please her shaft.

    Did she love it as much as I did?

    She must because she sucked so hard.

    Her fingers stroked down my shaft to my pussy. She stroked through my virgin lips, adding another teasing delight. I groaned louder around her cock, giving her a hummer as she stroked my petals. She sucked harder.

    My toes curled.

    She brushed my hymen. My futa-dick twitched at that. Would I lose my pussy virginity today? I nursed with hunger on her girl-dick, sucking, slurping. She returned the favor. My cunt clenched, the pressure building in my ovaries.

    Every suck of her hot mouth brought my cock closer to eruption.

    Futa-cum boiled in my ovaries. They had to explode out of me. My cunt clenched and relaxed. My body shook, breasts jiggling. My fingers dug into her rump as more pussy cream dribbled down her cock.

    What a sweet delight.

    “They are going at it,” Ase said, her voice strained.

    “Getting turned on?” Monica asked slyly.

    “Of course not,” Ase snapped. “I’m not into futas!”

    “I am,” groaned Michelle.

    “Mmm, yes,” purred my mother.

    Everyone’s attention on me, especially the incestuous lust I felt from my mother, surged excitement through me. Samantha sucked hard. I squealed around her dick as it hit me fast. My futa-cock erupted with powerful rapture.

    I fired my first spurt of hot jizz into another futa’s mouth.

    Samantha moaned. Then she sucked, gulping down my cum. I nursed hard on her girl-dick as the pleasure slammed through me. The jolts of rapture from my cock and the waves of ecstasy from my writhing pussy.

    They met in my mind. Stars burst across my thoughts.

    Hot cum spurted into my mouth a moment later.

    Samantha fired her futa-jizz into my hungry mouth. The creamy, salty delight spilled over my taste buds. My cheeks bulged before I gulped it down. I felt dizzy from the rapture of this moment. My heart pounded in my chest. I trembled on the desk, swallowing another futa’s spunk.

    While she swallowed mine.

    Pussy juices gushed out of her cunt and spilled down her thighs and shaft. Soon her salty cum was sweetened by her sweet cunt. I drank it all down, reveling in it while she sucked my ovaries dry. I quivered on the desk, my orgasm peaking.

    Then died into buzzing rapture.

    Samantha popped her mouth off my cock and moaned, “Holy shit, I just did that. I just swallowed her spunk.”

    “Yeah, you did,” my mother moaned in throaty passion.

    “Fuck!” Samantha groaned while the girls whooped and cheered, my dazed mind barely processing their words.

    “So hot!”

    “Oh, yes, yes!”

    “That was amazing!”

    “Two futas! Fuck, yes!”

    I gasped as Samantha’s cock popped out of my mouth. I shuddered as the flavor of her cum lingered in my mouth. So salty. I panted, the class watching us with passionate eyes. I felt them while hearing my mother whimpering in the background. My dick was still hard despite erupting into Samantha’s mouth.

    Her cock bobbed before her as she slipped off the desk. She had this wild look in her eyes.

    “That’s it,” my mother moaned. “Fuck my daughter. She needs that girl-dick in her! Pound her.”

    The class exploded in applause. The girls were on their feet, watching with hungry eyes. I groaned as Samantha grabbed my hips. She flipped me over onto my belly. The surface of the desk was cool beneath my nipples and…

    I was staring at my mother

    Her hands drew up her skirt. I shuddered as my eyes were fixed on her skirt climbing higher and higher. I shuddered, licking my lips, remembering what my mother tasted like. How I reveled in her incestuous passion.

    “I just can’t resist,” my mother said. I felt her staring at me. I flicked my gaze up and locked onto her glossy eyes. “I need it. I need it badly.”

    I shuddered, my dick throbbing like I knew what she needed.

    “Go ahead and masturbate, coach!” moaned Genevieve. “I am.”

    “Me, too,” whimpered Araceli. “Join us, Miss Jordan!”

    “Your daughter’s about to get fucked by another futa!” Krysten said. “Of course you want to masturbate. I would if I had permission from my futa-mistress!”

    “Ooh, I’m so wet. Johana, your cum is soaking around my fingers.”

    I wanted to look at the girls, who were my age, masturbating behind me as Samantha brought her girl-cock to my virgin pussy, but my eyes were locked on my mother. She hauled her skirt up the rest of the way, unveiling her bright, red bush. I groaned as her fingers slid through her curly hairs on her way down to her pussy.

    “Ooh, that’s hot,” groaned Samantha. “Miss Jordan, do it. Finger your twat while I fuck your daughter.”

    “Yes!” my mother moaned, envy in her voice. “Fuck my daughter! Pound her! Break in her cherry pussy.”

    My mother thrust her fingers into her pussy, sinking them in deep. I gasped, my pussy clenching. Then Samantha’s girl-dick was against my twat. My futa-cock throbbed as it dangled between my thighs. She rubbed herself up and down my slit, her left arm planted on the desk beside me.

    “I never thought I’d fuck a futa,” Samantha moaned. “But I’m glad I get to break in someone’s cherry. Damn, you’re dripping wet. You want this.”

    “I do,” I lied, trying to make myself believe I wanted to be fucked by anyone but… but… Shame burned through me. “Fuck my pussy! Ram that girl-dick into me.”

    Samantha slammed her girl-dick to the hilt in me, ripping through my cherry. I felt a flare of pain followed by a rush of pleasure. She was in me, her dick thrusting to the very depths of my deflowered pussy.

    Another futa was buried in me, but I was staring at my mother’s fingers reaming in and out of her twat. What would those feel like instead of Samantha’s cock? My mother shuddered and gasped. Her body shook and trembled. Her hair danced around her head as she bit her lip.

    “Oh, wow, she’s tight!” Samantha moaned.

    “I bet,” Monica whimpered. “Virgin futa-pussy!”

    “Damn,” Michelle muttered.

    “Fuck her hard!” Genevieve panted. “She deserves it!”

    “Yes,” Monica groaned. “Fuck her! Ooh, this is hot!”

    “I’m going to cum so fast!” Araceli moaned.”

    “Yes,” Ase panted.

    My mother’s fingers pumped in and out of her twat as Samantha drew back her hips. My pussy clung to her, savoring the pleasure while my eyes watched my mother. She stirred herself up, groaning and gasping. It was such a hot delight to witness. This amazing sight of her frigging herself. It was hot. It had me drunk with the excitement of the moment as my pussy stretched around Samantha’s girl-dick ramming back into me.

    The futa fucked me hard. She slammed her girl-dick into me. My butt-cheeks rippled. My cock throbbed with each hot plunge of her shaft into my cunt. My heart race,d the pleasure surging through me as she plundered my pussy over and over.

    “Yes, yes, fuck my daughter,” whimpered my mother, juices dripping down her thighs. They coated her fingers as they emerged from her pussy.

    “I am!” Samantha moaned. “Your daughter’s got such a tight twat. Damn!”

    “Yes, yes!” I gasped, reveling in this moment. I stirred my hips around her girl-dick, aching for something else to be in me. “Fuck me, Samantha. Make me cum.”

    Please, make me cum and forget about these shameful desires.

    “I will,” Samantha groaned, her hands caressing my sides. My skin felt alive.

    She slammed her girl-dick into my pussy hard. Fast. She reamed me. It was incredible. My heart hammered in my chest. My eyes were dizzy with delight as that thick cock buried into me again and again.

    My pussy clenched around her girth. I savored her burying into me over and over. The desk rocked beneath me as she thrust her girl-dick into me. Juices dripped down my throbbing futa-cock. The tip twitched, brushing the front of the desk.

    “Make my daughter explode!” my mother moaned, frigging her pussy with such intensity.

    “Goddess, I will!” Samantha moaned. “Johana… Your pussy… Ooh, it’s just like fucking a girl’s.”

    “Uh-huh!” I gasped, bucking back into her, not caring. My ovaries grew tighter and tighter as my orgasm brewed. The pressure swelled to the tip of my futa-dick. “Pound me! Fire your cum into me.”

    “Flood her cunt!” Monica moaned. “Oh, my goddess, flood Johana’s cunt with your cum! Just like she did with mine.”

    “Yes!” Araceli squealed.

    “I want to masturbate so bad,” whimpered Krysten. “My futa-sister’s going to fuck me so hard after classes.”

    “Yes, yes!” I gasped.

    “Are you going to cum?” Mom asked. She leaned forward, her breasts swaying in her top, her fingers frigging her pussy faster and faster.

    “I am!” I panted, unable to take much more. “Samantha! Drill that cock into me!”

    “Fuck that futa hard!” Adile moaned. “Ooh, I might be gay, but this is hot. Genevieve, work those fingers in and out your twat. I love your pussy!”

    “Hook up after classes?” the cheerleader asked.

    “Yes!” Adile moaned and I swear the lesbian sounded like she was cumming.

    A moment later, I joined her.

    Samantha’s cock buried to the hilt in my pussy. The silky friction rippled heat to the tip of my girl-dick and boiled my ovaries. I gasped, my nipples throbbing against the desk. I met my mother’s eyes as I exploded.

    My futa-cum fired out of me.

    It splattered the desk. My pussy convulsed around Samantha’s thrusting girl-dick. Stars burst across my eyes as the dual pleasures rushed through my body. I bucked and moaned, my cunt writhing about her, drawing out every drop of her cum.

    “Holy shit!” gasped my friend while my pussy writhed about her. “Holy fucking shit, your cumming on my dick.”

    “Yes!” I howled. “It’s amazing. Mother! Mother! I’m cumming!”

    She threw back her head and joined me. Her body heaved. Juices gushed out of her while cum fired out of my girl-dick. Her glassy eyes met mine again as she swayed. She thrust her fingers into her cunt as this incestuous rush shot through me.

    “Fuck, yes!” Samantha howled and buried into me. “Take my cum!”

    Her cum fired into my convulsing twat. Another futa was spurting her jizz into me. I shook, my pussy milking her. The heat flooded through me, enhancing the rapture rushing through my body as I stared into my mother’s eyes.

    “I’m cumming!” Monica moaned. “Oh, damn, flood her! Flood her, Samantha!”

    “I am,” Samantha groaned as her cum boiled into my cunt. “Take it all, futa-slut!”

    “Sissy futa-slut!” hissed Ase.

    “Don’t shoot that cum on me!” Monica gasped. “Watch it, Ase!”

    “Sorry! Just… just… Fuck!”

    Samantha groaned as she fired that last blast of cum into my pussy. I panted, shuddering. I couldn’t look away from my mother as she pulled her girl-dick out of me. Cum leaked out of my deflowered pussy.

    “I love you so much,” mouthed my mother as she trembled through her orgasm.

    I squeezed my eyes shut as this surge of heat rippled through me. I wanted to say it back, but I had grown up thinking it was wrong. Mom told me it was wrong! I trembled, Araceli and Genevieve squealing through their orgasms while Samantha’s cum dribbled down my throbbing futa-dick.

    What was I going to do? Why did my mother want me? Why couldn’t everything just be normal?

    Samantha smacked my rump. “Fucking a futa’s pretty fun.”

    I groaned and trembled. What would the next lesson entail?

    To be continued…